                                     Chapter 1

Rani Trader pushed through the throngs in front of the cathedral, sparing only the Pilgrims'
dusty robes from her sharp-elbowed thrusts. Fighting the crowd gave her an opportunity to
spend some of the rage that pulsed in her thirteen-year-old veins, and she barely remembered
to protect the precious basket that was slung over her arm.

The day had begun far too early, with Cook splashing a cup of icy water in her sleeping face,
swearing at her to get her miserable bones down to the kitchen. As Rani crouched on the icy
flagstones, dispensing threads of dried cotton to the faintest of smoldering embers, she
shivered so hard that her teeth ached. Still, she managed to fill her lungs with breath after
breath, blowing life into the fire that her fellow apprentice, Larinda, had let die during the
night.

Of course, Rani could not speak out against Larinda, even when Cook kicked her for being so
slow at building up the flame. Apprentices needed to stand by each other no matter what the
assault from journeymen, masters, or servants.

That miserable dawn had only been a harbinger of a terrible morning. Rani had helped Cook
stir the great cauldron of sticky porridge, ignoring the protest of her own belly as she ladled
the noxious stuff into bowls for the masters and journeymen. Even if the food had been
palatable, Cook never made enough for the apprentices to eat their fill.

When Rani's parents had bought her way into the prestigious glasswrights' guild, it had never
occurred to them to question the fare that would be served at the apprentices' table. Now,
there was not a night that Rani's belly did not cry out in hunger. Even when Cook prepared
enough food for all, it was difficult to swallow the rations, thinking of the mice that swarmed
in the pantry.

Rani knew that she was learning humility. She knew that she was learning patience. She
knew that she was learning the blind obedience that paved the way to the highest level of her
chosen craft. Still, when her belly growled and the sun had only climbed halfway to noon, it
seemed that she would never be an instructor.

Now, in the cathedral square, a Pilgrim stepped backward and ground his leather-heeled
boot into Rani's inadequate soft shoe, unaware of the girl behind him. She stifled a cry and
caught her large basket before it toppled to the cobblestones. Nevertheless, she heard glass
clink hard against metal, and she offered up a quick prayer to the Thousand Gods that the
knife had not cracked the jar of lemon water.

Thinking of the tart-sweet drink, Rani swallowed hard and, for the hundredth time, cast aside
the shameful thought of sneaking a hand into the basket and extracting a morsel from the
treasures Cook had ordered her to bring to Instructor Morada. Rani bore fresh-baked
caraway bread and a plump sausage, the latter newly carried in from the smokehouse. She
had watched as Cook counted out a half-dozen tiny, tart apples, and she had almost swooned
when she was required to cut a slab of rich, creamy cheese to complement the feast. Almond
honey cakes anchored the basket, and Rani could smell their heady fragrance over the
less-enticing odors of the perfumed and overheated crowd.

She would not dishonor the guild. She would serve Instructor Morada with humble
obedience, even if she fainted from hunger.

Directing a well-aimed kick toward a Touched brat who refused to let her pass, Rani
permitted herself an angelic smile, indulgently dreaming of the day she was presented with
her instructor's sash. Instructors were glasswrights who had completed both their
apprenticeship and their journeys and returned to the guildhall. Treated with the greatest
esteem, they were courted daily by the guild, enticed to stay and impart their knowledge to
worthless wretches of apprentices, instead of setting up profitable masters' workshops.

Rani's immediate concern, though, was not instruction, but making her way through the
thick crowds closest to the cathedral doors. Everyone hoped for a glimpse of Prince
Tu-vashanoran in his Presentation regalia. It was not every day that a living king stepped
down as Defender of the Faith, in favor of his eldest son. Even though King Shanoranvilli
would retain his throne and all the secular power in the kingdom, he was transferring his role
as religious leader of his people. The honor bestowed on Tuvashanoran was great; in fact, the
event was unusual enough that Rani's guild had been commissioned to reglaze one of the
cathedral windows in commemoration.

Even now, Instructor Morada was putting the finishing touches on the work, making certain
that the glass had settled well in its armature. Ideally, the window would have been
completed well before Presentation Day, but there had been countless delays. First, they had
not been able to get rare cobalt glass from the eastern province of Zarithia. Then, when the
glass finally did arrive, the yellow stain had refused to take to the blue, leaving muddy
streaks across the surface instead of the expected grassy green. Even after new glass was
found to replace the faulty stuff, work had gone slowly. Designs had been mistakenly erased
from whitewashed tables, and a dozen grazing irons—used to cut the planes of glass—had
gone missing from the storerooms.

As late as yesterday morning, Rani had blended pot-paints for Morada to stipple into the final
design, adding the last touches to the window as it rested in its cathedral armature. Morada
had climbed down the scaffolding to view her handiwork in the full light of the previous
noon, only to decide that a little more stippling was needed in the Defender's face, filling out
the fierce features that symbolized the heart of the Pilgrims' faith. Of course, the paint could
not be added once the sun had passed to the cathedral's western side—it was impossible to see
the effect on the glass. Morada contented herself with rising at dawn, forcing Rani to remix
the pot-paints in the sleepy hours after she had served up Cook's glutinous porridge.

Now, as the sun lent autumn's warmth to the cathedral wall, Rani stood at the foot of the
scaffold. Often, she thought that scaffolding was the reason she had yearned to be a
glasswright in the first place. She loved climbing, loved the feeling that she was moving above
the workaday world. Slinging Morada's lunch over one shoulder, Rani tossed back her short,
black cloak and grasped the narrow wooden supports. Her hands were well used to climbing,
and she started up the structure with a scant breath of prayer to Roan, the god of ladders.
Roan had watched over Rani since she first climbed to her bed in the loft of her father's shop.

The touch of wood sliding beneath her fingers was comforting, familiar, and Rani was almost
at the top of the scaffold before she realized that the usual rope supports had been pulled up
to the plank platform at the top. Before she could question that oddity, she was confronted by
Morada's look of outrage. "Ranita! What are you doing here?" Sheer fury coated the
instructor's words as completely as yellow stain on glass, and Rani bowed her head in an
apprentice's immediate apology. Morada towered over the girl, the grey streak in her jet hair
standing out like a cruel whip. The instructor set her bony hands on her hips, and even as
Rani averted her gaze, she could make out the spiderweb of white glass-scars on the woman's
fingers.

"I'm sorry, Instructor Morada. Guildmistress Salina sent me with your lunch. She said to
bring it to you before the Presentation."

"I don't need any lunch! Can't you see I'm finishing the window? I don't have time to be
interrupted by a stupid apprentice."

Rani didn't like Morada much under any circumstances, and she was particularly rebellious
after her fight through the crowd. It took a full count of ten before she yielded to the guild's
precepts. "I am sorry, Instructor, if this apprentice has failed to meet your expectations." Rani
remembered to lower her eyes, which was just as well, given the smoldering resentment she
was unable to quench completely. In fact, she imagined that her anger gave off the acrid
stench of burning. "I beg your pardon, Instructor, and I beg leave to assist you in your work."

"No!" Morada's outraged cry was enough to cause Rani to meet her agate gaze, even though
she knew she would pay for the insolence. The cold hatred that greeted her sent a shiver down
the girl's spine. Morada was not taunting her with an instructor's typical cool superiority; she
was not channeling the tight rage that instructors reserved for slow or recalcitrant students.
Rather, the woman's lips were white with suppressed fury, and she lurched threateningly to
where Rani huddled on the edge of the scaffold platform. "Didn't you see that I pulled up the
rope support? Even you are old enough to know when instructors do not wish to be
disturbed."

Rani's eyes darted to the pile of rope beside the scaffold's wooden ladder, coiled high against
the cathedral's stone wall. "Instructor, I merely acted on Guildmistress Salina's orders—"

"Apprentice, you 'merely' violated one of the most basic guild rules. If you want to do
anything other than grind paint for the next ten years, I strongly advise you to stop talking
back to your superiors and leave this scaffold. Now." Rani wanted to explain, to soothe
Morada with a joke and a story, but the instructor's fury cut her off. Under guild rules,
Morada was wholly in the right, even if Rani had had no choice but to follow Guildmistress
Salina's instructions.

Rani set the basket of food carefully on the scaffold platform, edging aside a coil of lead
stripping.

Lead stripping.

Lead stripping had no place at the cathedral. The Defender's Window should have been fitted
entirely in the workshop, colored glass laid into a sturdy lead frame on the surface of a
whitewashed table. Now Rani could place the acrid smell she thought she had
imagined—Morada had lit a brazier to heat the lead and bend it to her needs. Such a menial
task was far beneath an instructor, especially an instructor as famed as Morada. And Rani,
having witnessed Morada humbling herself to an apprentice's job, was certain to be
penalized.

"If you please, Instructor Morada," Rani could hardly speak past the constriction in her throat
as she tried desperately not to see the offending metal coil. "Would you like me to tend to the
brazier while you finish your work?"

Morada's hand flew faster than Rani could follow, and then the girl's cheek stung; her eyes
watered involuntarily against the slap. "I would like you to remember your place, Apprentice.
Get your miserable carcass down the scaffold, and return to the guildhall. You have shown
nothing but insolence since you were ordered to assist on this window. You merchant-rats are
all the same—too stupid to follow directions and too stubborn to learn."

Protest bubbled in Rani's chest, the words fueled by her stinging cheek. Still, Morada was the
instructor, and Rani only needed to swallow twice before managing the guild's formula. "Yes,
Instructor, you speak the truth, imparting wisdom to this apprentice."

"A mynah could say as much. Go, wretch! I'll see you in the Hall of Discipline when I return
to the guild."

"Yes, Instructor." Rani turned to the rope guide, ready to toss it down to steady her descent.

"Apprentice!" The word cracked out in the autumn air, brighter than the sunlight on the
cathedral's new copper roof. "You climbed up here without the rope. You can certainly make
your way down without it."

This time Rani could not keep from gaping at Morada. Anger was one thing—Rani
constantly set the instructors' teeth on edge because she had not mastered the obsequious
tones of her fellow apprentices. But to be forced to descend the scaffold without the rope,
when one was perfectly available… Rani might have been confident in her climbing skills,
but it was a foolish risk to descend without a guide rope. "Or perhaps you'd like a faster way
down?" Morada's eyes were furious, and Rani had no doubt that the woman would follow
through on her threat—at the very least giving Rani a shove to help her down the wooden
ladder.
"No, Instructor." Rani scurried to the platform edge, catching her lower lip in her teeth as she
steadied her feet against the suddenly too-smooth wooden rungs. She silently appealed to
Roan, and despite one slip in the middle of the structure, the god of ladders guided her feet
safely to the ground. Only when she had made her way to the bottom of the scaffold did she
indulge the hatred that simmered beneath her heart, spitting onto the ground to get a nasty
taste off her tongue. Merchant-rat! Rani's parents had paid good money to get her into the
guild—better money than Morada would earn for the Defender's Window, whatever the
instructor's mastery of her craft.

Even now, the guild payment forced Rani's family to live like paupers. Her older brother,
Bardo, who had hoped to make his Pilgrimage this year, had had no choice but to postpone
his journey. Of course, he could walk the Path of the

Gods here in the City, but that was not the same. Every night, as Rani fell asleep in her closet
of a room, she tormented herself with the knowledge that she — she alone — was responsible
for her family's failure to complete the Pilgrimage and gain immediate passage to the
Heavenly Fields upon their deaths, long may those be in the future.

Such speculation drove her to the familiar verge of tears. After all, it wasn't as if she had asked
for the privilege of coming to the guild. Certainly, she had shown skills in that direction —
even as a toddler, she had enjoyed laying out the trinkets at her father's stall in the
marketplace. Unlike Bardo and her other brothers and sisters, she was not interested by the
mere glint of sunlight on silver. Unlike her mother, she did not care whether the goods were
of the highest quality, imported from mysterious Zarithia. Unlike her father, she did not give
a tinker's dam if the till were full at the end of the day.

Rather, she felt the way the goods should look on their table; she knew how the wares could
best set off their own attractions. Her parents quickly learned that when she set out the
boards, more trinkets were sold. After a brief training period — an apprenticeship, Rani
grimaced- — she had been assigned that duty on a regular basis. It was her accomplishments
that let her merchant family sell more, her skill that permitted her folk to buy her way into
the guild.

Now that she lived in the chapter house, her family was reduced to setting out its own
displays, to its unaided attempts to seduce passing customers. So, when Instructor Morada
berated Rani for buying her way into the guild, the woman did not know the true edge of her
cutting words. Rani had cost her family their spiritual blessings, their savings, and — most
importantly — their future, since their stall would not generate equal profits without Rani's
gift.

By the time Rani worked her way around to the front of the cathedral, she was completely
convinced that her suffer-

ing at the guild's unsympathetic hands was unwarranted. She, the poor glasswrights'
apprentice… She had done nothing to warrant scorn from her instructors. She had done
nothing to garner the beating that she would certainly get at the hands of the
disciplinarian—a beating that would hurt all the more since it would fall on top of the bruises
still painted across her back from last week's exploits.

No, there was nothing to be gained by speeding back to the guildhall. And, looking around
at the crowd, Rani realized that there was everything to be gained by watching the
Presentation. After all, it was not every day that religious ceremonies flooded the City's
streets. If the disciplinarian were going to beat her, Rani might as well give him good cause.
She might as well enjoy this Presentation Day. And if Larinda had to work harder back at the
guildhall, then so much the better. After all, Larinda had let the fire burn down, and
turnabout was fair play.

Brushing a hand against her still-stinging cheek, Rani began the steady process of worming
her way to the front of the crowd. She had a distinct advantage over the other people in the
cathedral square—because she was dressed in an apprentice's somber uniform, her short
tunic of black wool and her simple cape left her free to dart into places that appeared smaller
than a toddler. For once, she was grateful that she was short for her age. At one point,
though, she pushed too hard, and a velvet-clad woman—the wife of a soldier, by her
complicated hairpiece—reached out a jeweled hand to grab at Rani's shoulders. The
glasswrights' apprentice actually laughed out loud as she evaded the woman's grip, darting
forward in the ranks as the woman's absurdly stiffened gown forbade her from following.

It wouldn't do to have a soldier after her in all this chaos, Rani chastised herself. That would
warrant special attention from the disciplinarian—if a soldier broke caste to come to the
guildhall and complain about her behavior. Still, he could only complain if he caught her
outright, and that was not likely. As Rani ducked in front of a line of noble children, all
dressed in identical regalia, she barely resisted the urge to make a face at their wailing
protests. Heraldry was one of the many studies that Rani would master as an apprentice, but
for now, she contented herself with memorizing the emblem on their coat of arms. She would
check later to see which family she had offended.

Rani's heart beat faster, and she realized that for the first time since she had joined the guild
she was actually enjoying herself. And why not? Guildmistress Salina could not know how
long it would take to deliver Instructor Morada's lunch. She could not guess how long it
would take for Rani to work her way through the crowds, to return to the tedious job of
scrubbing down the glaziers' whitewashed tables. If Rani planned properly, she could be gone
for the better part of the afternoon, and her absence never missed. Larinda might even be
required to scrub clean the tables, all by herself. And the pots from the morning's porridge.

Ducking past a heavily perfumed woman who sported several chins, Rani suddenly found
herself on the lowest step of the cathedral entrance. She was surrounded by nobility; each
extravagantly robed person around her was related in some distant way to the prince who
would be Presented that morning. Conditioned since birth to yield to the strict lines of rank
and privilege, Rani was assailed with doubts for the first time since leaving the scaffold. It was
one thing to frolic for an afternoon, free of the guild's over-watchful guardians. It was another
to flout social tradition and set foot inside the cathedral during a noble feast day. Before she
could finish measuring her desire against her wisdom, the crowd carried her forward,
depositing her on the cathedral's doorstep, in front of the chief royal herald.

That man, dressed in the crimson-and-gold raiment of the king's household, looked down his
impossibly long nose at her. Rani itched to pick up a piece of charcoal, to sketch out the scene
on the cathedral steps. She would capture the pointed arch of the doorway, the carved ranks
of the gods who waited to escort Pilgrims to the Heavenly Fields. Against it, she would sketch
the herald's flowing cape, his austere dignity reinforced by the waves of glass. His hair,
coiffed in the accepted style of a king's servant, would also be frozen in her drawing, and then
she would apply all of her skill to record the man's disdainful sniff. Rani would have laughed
aloud at the pompous man preserved forever in the windows of her mind, but the herald
chose that moment to notice her.

"You!" he barked. "You have no purpose here for the Presentation!" His staff of office crashed
down on the top step.

"Begging your pardon." Rani bobbed into the deep curtsey appropriate to offer a noble, for
the herald assumed his master's rank when he dealt with a lowly guildsman. "I have been
sent to the cathedral on guild business, good sir. My instructor is finishing the Presentation
Window even now." Well, that much was true, Rani assured herself, trying to smile against
the thunderhead that clouded the herald's face.

"Go around to the transept door, then, Apprentice Glass-wright. There are good people
waiting to honor their lord this Presentation Day." The man sniffed at her costume before
turning his attention to the next noble party that craved admission to the spectacle.

"Begging your pardon," Rani began again, scarcely bridling her impatience. "I need to get
inside the cathedral."

There. She did not precisely lie. She did not say that she needed to enter the cathedral on
guild business—if she had done that, the disciplinarian could not find a punishment brutal
enough. No, Rani merely told the truth—she did need to see the Presentation if she was ever
going to capture the momentous event in glass of her own.

She could see that the herald did not believe her. Before the man could speak, though, the
crowd surged forward, grumbling its impatience with a hundred hundred voices. For one
instant, the herald glared at her, furious that she dared to challenge his authority. Then, a
noble woman was shoved by the crowd and kept her balance by planting one long-nailed
hand in the middle of Rani's back. Startled, Rani coughed as the breath was forced out of her,
and she, too, caught herself on the nearest available object—the herald's staff of office. The
herald, predictably, squawked his outrage and directed a well-aimed kick toward Rani.

The crowd's fury rose in pitch—fury that a noblewoman should be left sprawling before a
herald, even if that herald sought a petty revenge. Reading the reaction with the skill of his
office, the herald immediately stepped forward to assist her ladyship, steadying the woman in
her voluminous skirts. His solicitousness was eloquent testimony to his fear of losing his
appointment. The woman would have none of it, and she brushed away his impertinent
fingers with her handkerchief, keening as if his touch burned her. The crowd's hum turned
into a distinctly hostile murmur.

Rani took advantage of the confusion to duck inside the cathedral.

The massive nave was the greatest in the world, stretching seventy paces to the crossing
tower. Rani had already studied the windows that lined the aisles on either side, mammoth
planes of glass depicting, on the left, the story of the World's creation from the breath of First
God Ait, Man's creation from the breath of the World, Good and Evil's creation from the
breath of Man. The right aisle told the story of Jair, of his humble birth among the casteless
Touched and his unparalleled rise into the castes, first as a merchant of trinkets from a
blanket in the square, then as a guildsman-weaver, fashioning similar blankets. The windows
displayed the battles that Jair had fought as a soldier, his miraculous saving of the City, which
was even then old beyond mem-ory. The last row of windows approaching the transept
contained Jair's final transformation, from soldier to noble-priest.

The cathedral windows, surmounted by roundels showing dozens of the Thousand Gods,
were especially stunning because they formed the Final Route for Pilgrims. Five windows
were singled out to reflect the specific stations of Jair's Pilgrimage, the four castes. Huge altars
nestled beneath each of the Pilgrimage windows, and banks of candles flickered in the
shadowy cathedral. Rani was drawn to the guildsmen's altar as surely as if a tether tugged
her.

Glancing around to make sure that she did not attract undue attention from the mostly noble
crowd, Rani dug into the small pouch at her belt, reluctant fingers excavating a copper that
she had saved for boiled sweets. She could hardly attend such a momentous event as Prince
Tu-vashanoran's Presentation without lighting her own candle, sweets or no. Her family
would never live down the shame—as if they had not taught their merchant daughter how to
worship properly in the cathedral. She hesitated only an instant before depositing her coin in
the convenient cask, then she selected the longest candle in the nearby basket, to make up for
her sacrifice.

Rani lit her taper and muttered the Guildsman's Prayer, words that had already become
familiar in the short months since her apprenticeship. Every morning, under Cook's watchful
eye, she muttered the Prayer upon awakening. She spoke it before each meal, before each
artistic undertaking, before each installation of finished glasswork, in penance before the
disciplinarian, and—finally—at the end of every day, on her knees beside her pallet. "May all
the gods look upon my craft with favor, and may they take pleasure in the humble art
created by my hands. May Jair Himself be pleased with the humble offering I make, and
may the least of my works bring glory to the world. May my works guide me to the
Heavenly Fields in my proper time, as the gods do favor. AH glory to the Thousand Gods."

Despite her best intentions, Rani rushed through the last few words, unable to pry her
attention from the crowd. Not surprisingly, with the vulture of a herald standing guard over
the door, most of the folk were noble. Of course, each of the major guilds was in
evidence—the tilers, the embroiderers, the painters, the armorers, others that Rani could not
see from her current vantage point. Each guildmaster or guild-mistress wore a heavy robe of
office, surmounted by a cloak emblazoned with that particular guild's symbol. Rani did not
immediately see the glasswrights' Guildmistress Salina, but she calculated a path that would
keep her as far from the other craftsmen as possible, eager to avoid a confrontation. Nowhere
in the cathedral did she espy another apprentice.

Rani's evasive course took her down the right aisle, bobbing beneath the masterful Pilgrimage
windows. In fact, with a final elbow placed sharply in the side of a noble girl (a child too
young to complain to her nonobservant mother), Rani made a space for herself at the edge of
the south transept. Craning her neck, she could just make out the massive window where
Instructor Morada toiled. From inside the cathedral, the glasswork looked complete, with all
its lead stripping in place. That completeness, though, might have been a deceptive trick of
the light, for the sunlight was brilliant—strong enough to hint at the scaffolding just beyond
the window. Rani noted that those rays focused through the window exactly as the guild had
intended.

There, at the foot of the transept altar, was a pool of brilliant blue light. Blue, because that was
the color of the king's heir, the color of pure intention and noble goals, the color of the
Defender of the Faith. The clear light focused through the glazed robe of the Defender in
Morada's masterpiece, untempered by other hues, even by the riot of color streaming through
neighboring windows. Pride filled Rani's narrow chest and straightened her spine.

She might have boasted to her neighbors, or at least flashed the guild blazon on her cape a
little more flamboyantly, if the Defender's procession had not begun at that precise moment.
Trumpets rang out as if a battle loomed, and a strained hush fell over the crowd. The fanfare
was repeated once, then twice, and then two times more—a total of five to match the Touched
and the four castes that Jair had lived.

With each repetition, pockets of worshipers fell to their knees—first the few Touched who had
been permitted to enter the cathedral as servants to nobles, then in rapid procession, the
scattered merchants knelt (Rani almost forgot and fell to her knees), followed by guildsmen
(Rani gratefully remembered her new status), soldiers, and finally nobles.

The trumpets gave way to a choral antiphon, sung by children who were secreted in the
clerestory aisles far above the worshipers. Those clarion voices rang out like chimes on the
gates to the Heavenly Fields, and Rani shivered at the unexpected beauty. As the fluted notes
echoed off the cathedral's ceiling, Prince Tuvashanoran processed down the aisle.

Each royal step was marked by the crowd's gasp of awe and admiration. Trapped at the edge
of the south transept, Rani was tempted to pinch her way to the nave, but she restrained her
twitching fingers, knowing that she had an uninterrupted line of sight to the azure puddle of
light and the Presentation itself.

And she was not disappointed.
Prince Tuvashanoran was easily the most popular noble in the City's history. Not only was he
breathtakingly handsome, but he was the very flower of knighthood. He had won the golden
spurs with ease in the Spring Tourney, treating his opponents with compassion and respect.
Various princesses from rich and fabled lands to the north and east were presented at court on
a regular basis, and the prince entertained them all—singing in his rich baritone, playing his
lute, and showing off his horsemanship in the castle's central courtyard. But he was more
than a courtier.

Last spring, when the thaw was late and wet snow was still deeper than a man's chest, wolves
had coursed down the hills outside the City. On a damp, foggy night, Prince Tu-vashanoran
came across the Pilgrims' Bell unmanned, despite the clear danger to the travelers who made
their way through the misty countryside. Rather than send for servants and waste valuable
time, the prince stood by the bell himself, tolling the heavy metal through the night with such
calm precision that not a single person in town realized anything was amiss. Five Pilgrims
straggled in during the fog-ridden night, one with tales of narrowly escaping a giant beast, a
Wolf of the Underworld.

Prince Tuvashanoran led a hunting party that very day, despite having not slept the entire
previous night. He rode the beast to earth and presented the gigantic pelt to the High Priest
so that the warm fur could be distributed to the needy among the Touched.

Now, the legendary Tuvashanoran strode down the nave, golden fillet catching the gleam of
tinted light from the clerestory windows. Each step was a ballet of grace; each turn of his
head was a symphony of responsibility.

When he reached the altar, Tuvashanoran knelt, bending his regal knee before the impossibly
ancient High Priest. The old man's face was obscured beneath a high, jeweled miter, his
age-wasted body enlarged by a voluminous cope. The High Priest beamed at his spiritual
son, then raised shaking, liver-spotted hands to hover over Tuvashanoran's raven hair.

As the children's antiphon reached its musical climax, the prince bowed his head in complete
submission to the Thousand Gods. The High Priest's lips moved in unheard prayer before the
old man helped the young lord to rise, turning him back to look at the gathered masses.
Tuvashanoran was visibly touched by the homage proffered by the worshipers, and he
spontaneously raised his hands to echo the High Priest, gathering in his people's adoration
like a lowly merchant-farmer bringing in sheaves.

The echoing antiphon faded, and an acolyte stepped forward, moving with a careful
choreography that contrasted with Tuvashanoran's spontaneous gesture. The prince
shrugged off his cloak, stepping away from the jewel-encrusted garment that was worth
more than the glasswrights' guild could command in an entire year of commissions. The
acolyte staggered under the heavy garment as one of his fellows spread a golden cloth before
the altar.

Only when the fabric was an unrippled puddle of metallic silk did Tuvashanoran return to his
kneeling posture. He offered up his joined hands to the High Priest, tendering the sort of
fealty usually reserved for the Crown. The High Priest, expecting the honor, took those royal
hands between his own, nodding solemnly before setting palsied palms upon the prince's
bowed head. There was a long moment during which not a rustle of silk or velvet could be
heard, and then the priest's voice echoed up to the clerestory. "Who brings this man before
the altar of the Thousand Gods?"

"It is I, Shanoranvilli ben-Jair, King of Morenia, Lord of the City, and Defender of the Faith,
who brings my son to the altar." Rani started guiltily; she had not even seen the king process
down the nave. From the crowd's indrawn gasp, Rani realized that few others had watched
their liege approach, so captivating was Tuvashanoran.

Looking across the dais, Rani could see the entire royal family looking on in pride. Beside
King Shanoranvilli stood his young wife, the exotically beautiful Queen Felicianda. Prince
Halaravilli was there as well, scarcely two years older than Rani herself, and Prince
Bashanorandi, Rani's own age. A flock of princesses rustled on the platform, craning their
young necks to see what their eldest brother was doing. Or half brother, Rani amended
mentally—Prince Bashanorandi and the princesses were all Queen Feli-cianda's children;
only Tuvashanoran and Halaravilli survived from the king's first marriage.

The High Priest did not appear to be concerned with the complicated relationships in the
royal family. Turning to King Shanoranvilli, he intoned gravely, "Defender of the Faith, you
call yourself. And what proof do I have that you bear that title?"

While the king's voice might quaver, there was nothing weak or yielding in his stance on this
brightest of bright days. Keeping his eyes on the High Priest, Shanoranvilli raised sere hands
to the heavy chain of office encircling his neck. Even at this distance, Rani could make out the
massive, interlocked J's of the chain, the letters so ornate that they were hardly recognizable. J
for Jair, J for the royal house. "I wear the Defender's Chain, Father, symbol of my obligation
to the Thousand Gods and reminder of the power that those gods give to me."

"And why do you come into the Gods' House today?"

"I come to transfer this chain to one who, in his youth, can defend the faith better than I."

The High Priest looked down at the king, as if he were considering this offer for the first time.
Rani shivered at the expression in the Holy Father's eyes, for she had seen such a look once
before-—the night she forsook her parents' house for the guild. There was pride there, but it
was buried beneath sorrow, the emotions so keen they sliced across the cathedral's charged
air.

"And do you come here of your own free will?" the priest asked at last, his bushy eyebrows
arched high so that they merged into one commanding line above his farseeing eyes.

"Aye, I come of my own free will."

"And you, Prince Tuvashanoran, do you take up this burden of your own free will?"
"Aye, I take it up of my own free will." The prince's voice was proud and strong, hurtling up
to the windows with the vigor of youth.

"Then let the Church prepare you for your duties." The High Priest raised a trembling hand,
and a cloud of acolytes swarmed about the dais. Rani knew that the boys were her own age,
apprenticed to the Church and its priests even as she served the guild. Still, they looked like
little children as they darted about the kneeling prince, averting their eyes to the stony floor
rather than gaze directly at their liege. The whole thing was ridiculous, Rani scoffed—these
same boys were Tuvashanoran's cousins, his closest family. Only royalty would be permitted
to participate in a ceremony as important as Tuvashanoran's Presentation. The royal boys
could not truly have been overwhelmed with awe in the space of a few hours.

And yet, that was the role they played, actors in the pageant of caste-bound life. Just as Rani
could no longer lounge in her parents' market stall, just as she could no longer scrap with her
brothers and sisters with the light-hearted fun of peers, so these children were no longer
cousin and nephew and friend of the prince. They were acolytes, and the man who knelt
before them was soon to be the Defender of their faith.

They executed their choreography flawlessly. First, they peeled off the prince's sturdy
gauntlets, displaying the jeweled, lifeless hands to the congregants, like battle trophies. Next
came Tuvashanoran's ruby-encrusted gorget, swept from his throat like a child's swaddling
blanket. They took his diamond-studded belt and his Sword of Office—his office of prince,
that was. They helped themselves to his immaculate surcoat, woven of shimmering black
samite, and they sheared his embroidered robes, relieving him of the regal lion that reared up
on his broad chest, in twisting threads of gold and silver.

Finally, when Prince Tuvashanoran knelt before the altar in nothing but a simple white
undertunic, they took from him his last symbol of worldly status. The oldest of the acolytes
stepped to his cousin's side to complete the ritual humbling of the prince. Even from across
the transept, Rani could read indecision in the boy's gaze, in his hard swallow as he raised
thin, delicate hands to his cousin's brow. Tuvashanoran held his eyes forward, not bowing his
head before child or gods, and the noble's fierce resolve shook the novice. Rani almost
laughed as the boy glanced to the High Priest for nervous confirmation.

The old man, for his part, merely gave a curt nod, indulging in a single wave of a
liver-spotted hand to confirm that the child was acting in the justice and light of all the
Thousand Gods. But only when the prince managed a spare nod as well did the boy actually
summon the nerve to lift up the golden fillet, to hold aloft the symbol of worldly commitment.
Thin lines of enamelwork caught the cobalt sunlight, flashing brilliantly to the crowd.

As the acolyte stepped away, bearing the worldly burden, Rani felt the urge to shout with
pride for the glory of her prince. The High Priest raised his arms, as if summoning the force of
the heavens. "Welcome to the house of the Thousand Gods, my son. Welcome to the most
holy seat of the Pilgrim. As you set your feet upon the Defender's road, you must let the gods
know of your desire to serve them, of your desire to be their sword arm in the battles of the
world." The High Priest gestured to a naked sword that lay upon the altar, unadorned steel
glinting with a deadly power.

"Before you take up this new weapon for your battle, drink of this cup, the stirrup cup for the
journey you now undertake to serve your people, the kingdom of all Morenia, the
community of the faithful." The priest held out one with-ered hand, and an acolyte stepped
forward to pass the old man a gilded chalice. The goblet was heavy, requiring two trembling
fists to raise it before the awed people. With a bow, the priest passed the chalice to
Tuvashanoran, who paused for a moment to settle the weight of metal and jewels in his own
grasp. When he raised the cup, he found the exact focus of light from the Defender's Window,
making every facet of each embedded jewel wink at the congregation. Then, Tuvashanoran
drank deeply, swallowing the holy wine with relish, with the fanaticism of a soldier riding off
to battle. Only when the massive cup was drained did he hand the treasure back to the High
Priest.

The old man nodded proudly. "Now, my son, prostrate yourself in the House of the Gods,
before the Pilgrims' Table, and offer up any thoughts that would make you impure to carry
out your mission in the world."

Rani heard the congregants' collective sigh as Tuvashanoran followed the priest's orders. The
prince moved like a cat, fully composed, aware that every eye in the cavernous nave was tied
to him. Touching his brow to the base of the altar, Tuvashanoran unconsciously flicked the
edges of his undertunic, causing the snowy linen to billow into angelic wings. Then, before the
image could be lost and the prince could become just an ordinary man kneeling before an
ordinary block of marble, Tuvashanoran prostrated himself before the altar of the gods.

A lump of pride grew in Rani's throat as she watched. She might only be an apprentice. She
might only be the youngest child of a merchant family, a family that had scrimped and
saved to buy her way into a guild. Still, she was a part of the force that had painted the
portrait before her, part of the brotherhood that had crafted the regal image of a prince
shedding his temporal crown to take up his spiritual one. Rani could not keep from casting
her eyes up toward her small contribution to this pageant, to the window that Instructor
Morada had scarcely finished in time for the Presentation. Whatever panic had been in the
guildhall, whatever rage Morada had expressed on the scaffold, it had been worthwhile, for
that rush and fury had created this perfection.

As Rani glanced up at the window, something caught her eye. A year ago, she would not
have seen anything out of place in the carefully leaded design. A month ago, she would not
have recognized the outline of a bow against the glass. A week ago, she would not have
realized that the bow was not part of the intricate armature. But only yesterday, she had
whitewashed the table that had borne the drawings for this window. She had scrubbed for
hours, wiping out Instructor Morada's charcoal lines; she had studied the precise pattern of
lead and glass that created the masterpiece. Rani knew that there was no need for lead in that
precise arc.
An archer's bow leaned against the window.

Even as Rani recognized the danger, the bow was pulled away from the glass. She could
imagine an assassin stepping back on the scaffold, moving the tip of a carefully fletched
arrow to a single missing pane of glass. Rani thought she could hear the arrow nocked to the
string; she could feel the tension of callused fingers pulling the string to the archer's ear.

And all the while, Prince Tuvashanoran lay before the altar, unknowing. Rani struggled for
breath in the suddenly close cathedral, clambering to her feet. In the silence of the praying
congregation, her voice rang out, piercing and shrill. "Your Highness! To arms!"

Guards leaped forward before she had completed the four words. Tuvashanoran jumped into
a fighter's crouch, all holy ritual forgotten as he grasped the ceremonial sword from the altar.
The motion tore him around in a half arc, already searching for the threat carried on a child's
voice.

For one instant, there was nothing. Utter stillness gripped the congregation, the priest, the
prince. Then, with the im-

possible momentum of a swooping hawk, a flash of light cut through the cobalt pool. The
silence was cloven by a man's outraged bellow, and Prince Tuvashanoran whirled around to
face his people. Even as the crowd surged toward the altar, Rani could see the black-fletched
arrow blooming from the socket of the prince's right eye.



                                     Chapter 2

Rani threw herself against the guildhall's majestic gates, hitting the wrought iron with enough
force to make the posts screech in their stone moorings. "Brother Gatekeeper!" she panted,
trying to force a scream behind her ragged breath. "Brother Gatekeeper, let me in!"

She looked behind her with a wild eye, desperately trying to fill her lungs. She had been
running for nearly two hours. In the stunned silence following her shout in the cathedral, Rani
had not even tried to make her way down the endless nave. Instead, she had ducked out the
transept portal, using all her strength to push open the heavy oaken doors.

Even with adrenaline pumping in her veins, she had nearly been unable to get by, for the
wooden mass of Morada's scaffold blocked the door's full swing. As it was, she needed to
scrape sideways to edge through, and she had not spared a thought for the short black cloak
that she left snagged on the doorframe.

The crowds near the cathedral had still been thick with disappointed citizens hoping for a
glimpse of the Presentation, and the hordes became even more resistant to passage as rumors
began to fly. When Rani finally cleared the cathedral sector, she sprinted in panic in the
opposite direction from the guild, winding through the Soldiers' Quarter for a solid hour
before she could untangle the streets.

By the time she worked her way to the familiar byways of her childhood home in the
Merchants' Quarter, a dust of panic had sifted over the City. Twice, she saw platoons of
soldiers jogging down the narrow cobbled roads, grim rage scarcely suppressed as lieutenants
called out the marching cadence. Merchants pulled in their trestles while the sun still shone,
and frantic mothers summoned children into the safety of dark doorways.

Rani had been tempted to run to her own family, but she realized reluctantly that she first
needed to warn her guild. She was an apprentice now, not a merchant, and she needed to tell
her brothers and sisters of Morada's evil, even if that meant revealing her own unplanned
complicity in Prince Tuvashanoran's death. Although half the City sprawled between her and
the stricken prince, Rani could still see the streaks of crimson across Tuvashanoran's pale, pale
flesh. There was no chance that he still lived.

"Brother Gatekeeper!" she cried again, desperation ripping her throat as she wracked her
brain to remember which of the guildsmen was assigned gate duty. Her cries remained
unanswered, and she abandoned the gate to duck down the alley that lined the guild's
garden, all the while imagining a ravening crowd sweeping around the bend in the street,
bent on bloody vengeance against Morada Glasswright.

The deserted mews gave Rani some feeling of safety, and she dashed one hand against her
cheek, leaving dirty streaks in the tracks of her tears. Stone walls towered over her as she
fought back sobs, letting her fingers trail against the rough rock as she stumbled down the
alley.

This was all a nightmare. Tuvashanoran was the greatest warrior who had ever lived. He
could not be felled by a single arrow. He could not be murdered in the House of the
Thousand Gods. And Morada could not have committed the murder. Still, Rani could see the
lead stripping coiled on Morada's scaffold, and she could hear the wicked anger in the
instructor's voice. Morada had removed at least one pane of glass from the Defender's
Window, and she'd been prepared to cover up her action with hastily applied lead. Morada
had been furious when Rani discovered her. If the instructor had not murdered
Tuvashanoran, she had certainly been directly involved in the attack.

Now, standing in the alley, Rani was startled by a crow's harsh cry. Reflexively, she reached
for a large stone amid the broken cobbles. Years of working before a board of shining pretties
had taught her excellent aim—she could frighten off the largest crows that were intent on
stealing from her hardworking family.

The bird was perched on a low branch of a straggling apple tree—possibly even the tree that
had borne the apples that Rani had carried to Morada that morning. Remembering the fruit
made the girl's stomach clench in hunger. For a moment, she was ashamed—how could she
even think of eating when the greatest hero of her people lay dead in the cathedral, cut down
by an arrow because she had called him from his prostration before the altar? Perhaps,
without Rani's unintended assistance, the archer-assassin would have missed the prince.
Perhaps Tuvashanoran would have lived. Rani might not have plucked the bow, but she had
surely summoned Prince Tuvashanoran to his bitter, untimely death.

Thrusting aside her guilt, Rani studied the immediate problem of gaining entry to the
guildhall gardens. The apple tree was at least fifteen feet above her, the wall itself the height of
two men. Casting about the alley, Rani discovered a quartet of broken barrels. Some of the
staves were cast in on each of the casks; the coopers had deemed them past repair. Still, Rani
made short work of rolling the barrels to the wall and balancing them to create a rickety
tower.

She was still far from the top of the wall when her stomach clenched with hunger, bile
painting the back of her tongue. There was no help for it. Dusting her hands against

her grimy doublet, she set her jaw and pawed for a handhold amid the stones.

She might have only worked in the guildhall for a few months, but in that time she had been
forced to stir innumerable pots of paint. She had scrubbed endless acres of whitewashed
tables. She had trickled cornmeal into countless cauldrons, and then stirred the-resulting
mush until it thickened to Cook's revolting expectations. Her arms trembled with her new
strength, and she found handholds where none were visible, tiny gaps where she could force
her fingers. Like a horsefly loose in the pantry, she made her way up the stone wall.

Only once did she get stuck, and that was when the crow realized that his territory was being
invaded. The giant bird cawed harshly and swooped upon her. His beak clashed against the
flashing gold thread of Rani's guild emblem; the thieving bird was after the apprentice's
wealth just as its brothers had tried to steal from the merchants' boards. Rani, thrusting away
the image of bloody talons and beak, fended off the crow's attack with a stiff-fingered hand.
That instinctive maneuver made her slide down the face of the wall; she only caught herself
by flattening her belly against the stone and skinning both knees.

The crow, not to be deterred, beat at her with its wings, and Rani cried out as she imagined
the sharp beak ripping her flesh. The bird cawed again, flapping its huge wings in excitement
over Rani's glittering guild patch. Rani could picture her skin being ripped as she heard the
fabric tear, but then the crow stroked away on his broad wings, trailing the golden threads
that had secured Rani's multicolored badge of office.

Anger gave way to relief, and Rani clung to the wall for a moment, panting out a prayer to
Fairn, the god of birds, who had seen fit to send away that particularly nasty minion.
Without the looming crow, Rani made short work of the rest

of her climb. Arms quivering, she pulled herself atop the wall, and it only took a minute to
summon the nerve to leap to the apple tree.

Once she was secure in the tree's gnarled branches, she began to shake uncontrollably.
Suddenly, she was chilled— her arm was bare where the crow had ripped the fabric, and she
missed the cloak she had been forced to leave at the cathedral. A steady breeze stiffened
against the tear tracks on her face, and Rani realized that her hands were still trembling when
she reached for a rosy apple.

For just an instant, the ripe fruit melted into the blood streaking Tuvashanoran's fine face, but
she shuddered past the image, squeezing her eyes shut and bringing the fragrant fruit to her
lips. She chewed mechanically, then grabbed at another and another.

Only when the worst pangs in her belly were quelled did Rani descend from her perch. She
paused at the base of the tree to gather several windfalls and stuff them into her doublet's
hidden pockets. The orchard was eerie in the late-fall afternoon; autumn-bare branches
straggled across a darkening sky. A breeze skirled through the trees, rattling dry leaves like
prayers for the dead.

Rani ducked into the guildhall unseen and made her way through strangely silent corridors.
Usually, late afternoon was the time of greatest activity—instructors finishing their classes for
the day, apprentices scurrying to complete their tasks before scrubbing up after their brothers
and sisters.

Today, though, no one roamed the halls. Rani passed by the great chamber where the
whitewashed tables squatted, awaiting a glasswright's hand to sketch complex charcoal
designs. Not a glazier was in sight. Certainly, the ragged tail of a fire twitched on the grate,
but even that was faded almost to embers. Rani almost stopped to bank the coals, in an effort
to limit her work later in the day.

Afterward, Rani could never be sure what drove her to the

Hall of Discipline. Maybe, it was Instructor Morada's angry words, delivered on the scaffold,
ordering Rani to report for punishment. Maybe, at the back of her mind, she heard the ghosts
of voices in the guildhall's deadly still, and she decided to seek them out. Maybe her steps
were guided by one of the Thousand Gods.

Whatever the reason, Rani made her way to the dimly lit Apprentices' Corridor, a narrow
passage that skulked behind the Hall of Discipline. She had spent more time in this darkened
space than she cared to admit. The stone walls curved above her, hulking to barrel vaulting
without even the narrowest of windows. Indeed, the only light in the oppressive passage came
from the candles that burned on altars spaced down the corridor. Each altar was dedicated to
a different god—Lene, the god of humility, Plad, the god of patience, Dain, the god of
contemplation.

Altogether, there were a half-dozen altars, each littered with trinkets offered up by straying
apprentices. Rani had studied her fellows' offerings on many occasions; the most censured
apprentice each week was charged with replacing the massive tallow candles that smoked on
each altar. The candles were as long as Rani's arm, and as thick around as her neck, and she
needed to stretch on her tiptoes to light them.

Now, she fought the compulsion to lug out replacements for the low-burning candles on the
cluttered altars. Such attention to detail would have been absurd—Tuvashanoran was dead.
The prince had died because she had called him; she had cried out. Rani did not need to be a
soldier to know that the deadly arrow would have passed harmlessly over Tuvashanoran's
head, without her interference. If she had just kept silent, Tuvashanoran would have been
spared. No burning wax in a darkened corridor was going to absolve Rani this time.

She might ignore the candles, but she could not dismiss the final altar, at the end of the
shadowy passage. This was the single place within the guildhall where Rani had spent the
most time since her tumultuous arrival. The altar itself was fashioned out of a massive block
of stone, and its front was inlaid with dark tiles of smoky glass. The altar was sacred to a deity
almost entirely foreign to Rani—Sorn, the god of obedience. It was customary for an
apprentice who was summoned to the Hall of Discipline to kneel before Sorn, to ask
forgiveness before punishment could be meted out by the guild disciplinarian.

Sorn was a harsh master, as Rani had learned too often. A kneeler was fashioned at the foot of
his altar, ostensibly to provide greater comfort to petitioners who sought divine guidance.
Rani knew, though, that the kneeler was just another element of the disciplinarian's craft, for
its wooden surface was embossed with the tools of the glasswright's trade—grazing irons and
coils of lead stripping, pincers and rectangular glass tiles. It was impossible to kneel upon that
narrow bench without transferring those sharp-edged images to tender knees.

Nevertheless, Rani could not approach the Hall of Discipline without at least a token
obeisance. Traditionally, the disciplinarian's first move was to check a petitioner's knees. If
Rani showed up without a visible symbol of her worship, she would merely be sent back until
she was marked. Sighing, Rani lowered herself to the familiar kneeler.

She should not have been surprised to overhear the conversation in the Hall of Discipline.
After all, the altar was especially situated so that one apprentice could make out the…
instruction of another, thereby fostering greater discipline through the imagined penalty.
Many a time, Rani had emerged from her own instruction at the hands of the disciplinarian,
only to face the whey countenance of another apprentice, looking up anxiously from Sorn's
altar.

Still, when Rani realized that the voice was Guildmistress

Salina's, she caught her breath, the better to make out the hissed words.

"Of course it did not go as we wished!"

Rani could not make out the other person's response, but it rumbled around the corner, a
man's timbre.

"We knew there was risk in using our scaffold," Salina insisted, "but we never intended to call
attention to a glass-wright in the middle of the plot. Since that brat cried out, there's no way
the guard will see us as innocent victims. The glasswrights are certain to be the first suspects.
The only reason they've delayed so far is to muster troops."
Rumble.

"No, we must accept the cards the gods have dealt us. It was ill luck and blatant disobedience
that led that merchant-rat to be in the cathedral. She's been a thorn in my side since I took
her family's money—I never should have kept her around. She's too strong to bend to the
good of the guild; she's stubborn enough to break first, just to show who she thinks is
mistress."

Rani's indignation was so sharp that she almost stormed into the hall. Only the rumble of the
unheard speaker stilled her, his rumble and the icy fingers that closed around her heart at
Salina's dismissive tone.

"Contract be damned. She may have shown some promise with patterns, but she's more
trouble than she's worth. Those merchant-brats almost always are. Now, the soldiers are
certain to come looking for her—her guild insignia was perfectly clear, even if no one knows
her by name. I saw it myself, on the cloak she left hanging on the cathedral's side door. I
instructed Brother Gatekeeper not to let her in—at least we'll be able to claim that we don't
know where she is."

Rani's skinned knees smarted, and tears stung her eyes. Guildmistress Salina was supposed to
act as her mother; the woman had sworn she would love Rani as her own daugh-ter. Even the
chronic annoyance in the guildmistress's voice would hurt less than her current dismissive
tone.

"I've got all the guild in the refectory for now—they know that Tuvashanoran is dead, and
Instructor Parion is leading them in prayers for his soul." The old woman's grim laugh crept
down Rani's spine. "We may have planned a different messenger, but our missive has been
delivered, all the same. Don't worry, Nar—"

Perhaps the guildmistress would have spoken three syllables, labeling her companion as a
guildsman, or four, which would mark him as a soldier. Rani would not even have been
surprised to hear five syllables spilled across the Hall of Discipline, denoting the conspirator
one of the princely caste.

She was not to learn the man's identity, though. Before Salina could finish her sentence, a
tremendous crash echoed down the Apprentices' Corridor. The guttering candle flames all but
died, and Rani tumbled back onto her heels, ignoring the stinging pain of her embossed
knees.

Steel-shod feet clattered against the stone flags of the discipline chamber, and leather creaked
against mail. Rani heard Salina's cry of outrage, and then a man's bellow, cut off in a
sickening, wet gurgle.

Rani's heart pounded in her chest like a chick pecking through its egg, and she clambered to
her feet. What was it Salina had said? The guild was assembled in the refectory. Rani ran
down the Apprentices' Corridor, ignoring the fact that the breeze of her passing extinguished
some of the dangerously low candles.

The refectory—there would be companionship there. There would be other apprentices who
would understand this most recent injustice. There would be instructors who could explain to
the soldiers, who could make everyone understand that this was all a horrible mistake.

Rani never made it to the refectory, though. The soldiers moved faster than she had thought
possible. She had scarcely reached the door to the Apprentices' Corridor when a great
monster of a man came crashing through from the Hall of Discipline. He bore a sword, and
even in the dying candlelight, Rani could make out the sheen of sticky crimson on his blade.
Surprising herself, she screamed, and the soldier swiveled in her direction like a blind beggar.

His sword swept across Lene's altar, and Rani cried out as the carefully balanced offerings to
the god of humility crashed to the floor. Horror at the sacrilege rose in her throat like bile, and
she almost turned back to defend the holy altar.

Almost, but not quite. Rani might have been raised to respect all the Thousand Gods, but she
certainly was not going to die for them, not here, in a darkened hallway of the guild that
despised her. Harnessing the desperate strength of the pursued, she snatched up the velvet
altar skirt dedicated to Lene, pausing only an instant to toss the cloth at the warrior before
rushing headlong from the corridor. The soldier bellowed his rage as he freed his wicked
sword from the dusty cloth.

The maneuver gained Rani precious seconds, and she fled into the heart of the guildhall,
unfettered by sword or mail. She heard the berserker warrior behind her, leaving a trail of
destruction, but she knew the corridors of the guildhall like the lines on her palm. Often
enough she had been summoned to bring a pot of tea to an instructor in the dark hours after
moonset, and she had ferried laundry, glazing tools, and other endless burdens along every
inch of these passages.

Instinctively, Rani dashed toward the refectory, but she traveled by way of the obscure and
twisting servants' corridors rather than the main hallways. Gaining a narrow alcove near her
destination, she huddled in the shadows, drawing her pale arms inside her dusty jet runic and
crouch-ing against the dark floor. She caught her breath as her pursuer rounded a corner, his
mail clashing against the stone walls.

Either Rani's prayers to all the Thousand Gods were answered or the soldier's military helm
obscured his vision. Whatever the cause, the berserker stumbled down the hallway toward
the refectory, snarling rage at his prey. As soon as the mad soldier had clattered out of
earshot, Rani sprang toward a recessed stairway just across the corridor. She took the steps
two at a time, recalling when—only a fortnight after her arrival at the guildhall—she and
Larinda had first explored this passage. Then they had thought to escape the completely
unreasonable wrath of the instructors at some misdeed.

The stairs were steep, and Rani's breath stuttered from her lips as she climbed the last dozen
steps and emerged onto the narrowest of balconies, perched high above the refectory floor.
Stone-carved stands indicated that the space was originally intended for musicians, but the
luxury had long since been abandoned—Rani had never dined to the accompaniment of a
musical serenade.

From this vantage point, she could make out a milling horde of instructors, guildsmen, and
apprentices. Clearly, the glaziers had been surprised at their afternoon work— many people
clutched the tools of their trade. In happier times, Rani might have grinned as one
particularly absent-minded instructor held a piece of crimson glass to her eye to check for
impurities, looking for all the world as if she were daft. Rani felt the urge to cry.

Cook was in the refectory, too, holding a wooden spoon coated with evil-looking glop. Even
from this height, Rani could hear the woman complaining that her meal was being ruined,
that the fire was burning too high, that an apprentice should be in the kitchen stirring the pot.

The soldiers who burst into the refectory obviously did

not care if the guild went hungry for the night. Rani recognized her pursuer from the hallway
below, but it took her several minutes to realize that all the guards were looking for her. In
fact, it was only as one particularly burly man with a filthy, tangled beard pushed Larinda to
her knees near the dais that Rani realized what was happening.

One by one, the apprentices were cut out of the crowd. As the guildsmen and instructors
recognized the wolves in their midst, they attempted to shelter the children. Parion, the
instructor whom Salina had appointed to guide the guild in prayers for Tuvashanoran, swept
off his cloak and settled it around the shoulders of one of the most senior apprentices.

The subterfuge, witnessed by a soldier, merely won Par-ion a backhanded gauntlet across his
mouth. Rani felt ashamed when she saw the instructor's hand come away from his split lip, a
trickle of blood glinting even at this distance. As the apprentices were herded to the far end of
the refectory, the leader of the guard stormed through the door, his face apoplectic beneath
his ornate helm. He sent the heavy wooden door crashing back on its hinges as he pushed
Guildmistress Salina into the hall.

The dramatic entrance was heightened by Salina's appearance. Her hair had come undone
during her struggle in the Hall of Discipline, and cottony wisps of grey haloed her face. A
gash stood out on one pasty cheek, and her quivering hand drifted to the narrow trickle of
blood as if she could not believe her fate. Before any of the soldiers could stop Parion, the
instructor moved to his mistress's side, offering Salina an arm to lean on. The guildmistress
accepted the assistance with a humility that was more devastating than anything Rani had
yet witnessed.

The captain of the guard glowered as Salina lowered herself onto her chair on the dais. Only
when the soldier towered over the seated guildmistress did he speak, immediately claiming
the undivided attention of all in the room. "I am sent by Shanoranvilli, King of all Morenia, to
convey this message to the glasswrights' guild. It is known that you have conspired against
the heir of Shanoranvilli, the prince of the People, the man who would have been Defender of
the Faith. Tuvashanoran is dead, and Shanoranvilli has decreed that this shall be the penalty."

The guard's words evoked rumbles among the glaziers, protests that they were innocent. The
soldier ignored the glasswrights and continued in a stony voice. "At least one of your
brotherhood stood on the scaffolding outside the cathedral. We know that you delayed
completing your commission until the Presentation Day. We have found the missing pane of
glass that let the arrow fly. Even if, by some miracle of the Thousand Gods, a glasswright was
not the person who shot the arrow, your brotherhood bears full responsibility. You gave
access to the assassin. You summoned His Highness, Prince Tuvashanoran, from his holy
meditation to his death."

It was a warning ! Rani wanted to cry out. I was trying to save the prince's life! But she held her
tongue. Tuvashanoran had been beloved; all Morenia would be set on revenge. No one would
ever believe in the innocence of a glasswrights' apprentice, in her very bad luck. The guard
continued his pronouncement: "Before my soldiers leave this hall, they will question each of
you. Guildmistress Salina has already denied any knowledge of the glasswright who stood on
the scaffold, and she has paid the penalty for her ignorance."

The soldier reached behind him and dragged Salina to her feet. As the guard pulled the
woman forward, he jerked her right arm up, applying enough force to dislocate her shoulder
if she had hesitated in the least. Now, as Salina swayed before her guild, the source of her
disorientation became readily apparent. A ragged bandage slipped loose,

revealing a crimson flower that bloomed against the length of her forearm.

"Shanoranvilli claims the pledge of blood fealty from every glasswright—instructor,
guildsman, and apprentice alike." Rani's stomach turned as an aide glided forward, slyly
displaying the symbols of the guild's blood oath to the king. In one hand, Rani could make
out a golden cup, still tinged with crimson. In the other was a glass knife— sharper than any
metal blade, Rani had heard, and able to cut as deep. The instruments of the oath differed for
each guild, but the principle remained the same. The king could demand fealty of any of his
vassals upon any whim, ordering his subjects to prove their loyalty with an oath sealed in
blood. And even the most bitter of protesters would say that unveiling Prince Tuvashanoran's
murderer was more than mere whim.

The captain returned to his proclamation, certain now that he had the glasswrights' full
attention. "Each of you will be questioned, every morning and every evening, until the
identity of the glazier on the scaffold is known. Each of you will be required to swear the oath
of blood fealty every time that you are questioned."

There were angry murmurs among the crowd, and Rani clutched the balustrade with rigid
fingers. The room seethed against the injustice of the king's order, but Rani raged against
Salina. The guildmistress could have named Morada. The guildmistress could have saved her
people from the terror and the pain that the soldiers were now certain to distribute. Crouching
in the gallery, Rani tried to remember if any other guildsman could name Morada, if there
was a single brother or sister who could spare the others from Shanoranvilli's justifiable
wrath. For that matter, Rani thought for the first time to search the refectory floor for Morada
herself.

Before Rani could complete her review of the ranks, the officer continued. "We know that the
glasswright on the scaffold was not the only malfeasor in the cathedral. We will find this
guild's apprentice, the whelp who cried out to Tuvashanoran to bring him into range for the
assassin. That name, at least, Guildmistress Salina has provided. We know we look for Ranita,
and we know she is not among the apprentices gathered here."

Rani's fury was a physical thing. The guild was supposed to be her family . It was supposed to
take the place of the flesh and blood she had turned from, the folk whom she had abandoned
to the market's vagaries. Even as Rani stared at the bloody bandages about Salina's wrist,
even as she imagined the sting of salt rubbed into the bloody line of the guildmistress's
treacherous fealty oath, tears sparked in her eyes.

She was abandoned, and for a crime she had committed all unknowing.

Again, Rani's attention was captured by the captain of the guard. "Aye, we know the name
'Ranita,' and we know the look of the traitor we seek. And we suspect that you know her as
well, and at least one of you harbors her even now, in your misguided plot to bring about the
fall of the house of Jair. As loyal soldiers to that house, we must do all within our power to
help you recall your loyalty to your king."

The soldier made a curt hand gesture, and one of his men swooped into the herd of
apprentices that milled at the foot of the dais. Rani squelched a cry as the soldier emerged
from the chaos of frantic arms and legs, dragging Larinda forward by her hair. Before any of
the stunned glasswrights could move, the soldier whipped a blade from his waist. Larinda did
not even have a chance to pull away before she was screaming, holding up four fingers and a
bloody stump where her thumb had been. The soldier kicked away the digit and, at the
gestured command of his officer, gagged the shrieking girl.

Rani swallowed the sudden sickness that rose in her throat, taking a deep breath against the
vertigo that threatened to pitch her onto the refectory floor. Even if she had retched, it was
unlikely the sound could have been heard above the turmoil in the room. Instructors and
guildsmen cried out, and the herd of terrified apprentices threatened to stampede past the
soldiers' bared swords.

"You bastards!" Salina's voice rose above the chaos. "She's only a child!" Salina held out her
arms, and Larinda took shuddering refuge, burying her face in the guild-mistress's
voluminous robes, even as Parion stepped forward to staunch the wound. The captain of the
Guard took a menacing step toward the trio, but drew back when the glass Wrights' hum
reached the frenzied pitch of a wasps' nest.

"Aye, she's a child," he settled for grumbling. "And the traitor who called Prince
Tuvashanoran to his death was a child as well. We shall mark one child, each dawn, until you
deliver your murderous rat to us."
Rani's first thought was to flee the gallery, to run back to the safety of her childhood and the
luxury of her mother's embrace. Her second thought was more honorable, and she ordered
herself to run down the narrow gallery stairs, to force her way into the refectory to save her
fellow apprentices. Her third thought, though, won out. There was no way that she would
survive a confrontation with the guard. They were certain she was guilty; they knew she had
murdered Tuvashanoran.

Indeed, she could hardly argue in her own defense—she was guilty, because her words had
summoned the prince to his execution. Her actual innocence would hardly be considered by a
man who was willing to lop off the thumb— the thumb!—of an innocent child.

And so Rani stayed in the gallery, gripping the stone balustrade as the guardsmen finished
their job. She was hardly surprised when a young soldier entered the refectory, bearing aloft
the Orb that symbolized the power of the glasswrights' guild.

Each guild in the City had its Orb, consecrated to its particular god and blessed by the High
Priest in annual ceremonies of great solemnity. Even now, Rani could envision the Holy
Father standing in the guildhall's convocation chamber, invoking Clain, the glaziers' god,
while Defender of the Faith Shanoranvilli presented Salina with a large purse of gold coins,
rewarding her for royal commissions well completed in the prior year.

The glaziers' Orb, as appropriate to their craft, was fashioned of glass. The workmanship was
ancient, the globe's lead tracery as fine as spider's silk. Each fragile metal frame held a panel
of glass so thin that it shimmered in the air. Blue swirled into red and green and
yellow—dramatic colors presenting a map of all Morenia, fashioned to appear like a globe of
all the world.

When Rani was first presented to the guild, she had sworn her apprentice oaths upon the
Orb, and she knew that each confirmed master spoke his words of commitment and
brotherhood before its delicate glass planes. The Orb was the guild's heart, the core of the
glaziers' power.

Even at this distance, Rani could see her fellow guilds-men's awe, inspired by the Orb. The
globe's essence was tangible across the room, and a few of the glaziers relaxed visibly in the
soothing familiarity of that energy. For Rani, though, the presence of the Orb was anything
but soothing. Soldiers who could mutilate a child—what would they do to a bauble of glass
and lead?

In an instant, Rani's worst fears were confirmed. The young soldier presented the globe to his
captain, scarcely bothering to hide his gloating smile as the burly soldier hoisted the fragile
thing. His voice, when it poured across the refectory, was oily and gloating, and Rani was
more chilled than she had been to witness Larinda's maiming. "I speak in the name of
Shanoranvilli, King of Morenia, Lord of the City, and Defender of the Faith. 'My forefathers
gave the glasswrights' guild its charter, and in times past the glaziers have served my family
well. In remembrance of that old service, I am merciful, and I do not yet demand the life of
every man and woman in the guild. I offer this mercy despite the fact that the guild has stolen
the heir of my body.'"

The captain raised the globe above his head, even as some of the instructors made a furtive
religious sign, muttering gratitude to their individual gods that their lives were to be spared.
The soldier continued, unresponsive to the whispered prayers. " 'I, Shanoranvilli, have
harbored an asp at my breast, in the glass Wrights' guild. Therefore, I order the guild
destroyed, and all its members outlawed in the eyes of the land. I order its buildings razed,
stone by stone, by the labor of the former glasswrights. I order its wells befouled so that no
man, woman, or child may think to take shelter in the ruins. I order its lands sown with salt
so that no loyal citizen of the realm will pollute his faithful soul by eating of the fruit of the
traitors' guild.'"

"Have mercy!" Salina cried, awkwardly setting aside the maimed Larinda and falling to her
knees before the captain of the guard. "We are innocent, my lord!"

The soldier ignored her. " 'Henceforth, the sign of the glasswrights' guild will be a sign of
treachery. Anyone seen wearing the badge of the aforementioned guild will be beaten for a
first offense. A second offense will warrant branding—an image of grazing irons crossed
upon the brow—to forever mark a traitor. A third offense will be paid for with the traitor's
life, worthless as that coin may be.'"

The outcry was probably more than the captain had ex-pected—his men needed to lay about
with the flats of their blades before any semblance of order could be restored to the hall. "So
speaks Shanoranvilli, King of Morenia, lord of the City, and Defender of the Faith. Let any
who defies his will taste the justifiable force of his anger." The soldier raised the Orb above his
head, turning it for a moment to catch fitful torchlight. Then, with a flick of powerful wrists,
he dashed the glass and lead to the floor.

Glints of color skittered across the flagstones. A collective cry came from the guildsmen, and
Rani felt the power that was released as the leaden frame crumpled against the floor. The
energy of the disbanded guild was a physical thing, pressing in upon her mind, and she
remembered the touch of that power when she had sworn her eager apprentice oaths only a
few months before.

The captain, though, did not waste his time with somber reflection on the disbanding of a
guild that had been an honorable part of the City's structure for generations. Instead, he
gestured to his men to move through the room, and the soldiers ripped away every visible
symbol of the glasswrights' now-outlawed brotherhood. Fine fabrics were torn, badges
stripped from sleeves. Jeweled tokens were plucked from stunned breasts and pocketed by
soldiers, with an eye toward selling valuable stones and melting down gold and silver. The
guards were harsher, more avaricious, than the crow that had stolen Rani's own insignia.

Only when the guildsmen stood before the soldiers, silent and shivering in the aftershock of
the destruction, did the full import of Shanoranvilli's edict reach Rani. The glasswrights were
now deprived of caste. They were no longer the guildsmen they had been since birth, unless
they could find some brother guild brave or foolish enough to take in a putative traitor. Every
glasswright in Morenia had just been converted to one of the casteless, to one of the Touched.

That realization, more than any other ruthless action by the soldiers, made Rani realize that
she must flee the guildhall immediately, if it was not already too late. Forcing herself to set
aside the image of the shattering Orb, she scampered down the gallery stairs. She could hear
the soldiers in the refectory, once again cutting out the apprentices for imprisonment and
execution of Shanoranvilli's bloody orders. Before the confusion could be sorted, Rani sprinted
down the stone hallway to her bedchamber.

Once there, she found surprisingly little that she needed. Her scant clothing, all proudly
bearing her guild's badge, was as good as a death sentence. As an apprentice, she owned
nothing; by contract, all of her possessions belonged to the brotherhood. Still, she reached
beneath her mattress, extracting the few treasures she had hoarded.

There was the steel blade from Zarithia her father had given her, her first reward for laying
out the merchant's stall and luring passersby. There was a four-sided coin from some distant
land to the south, pierced and threaded onto a rawhide thong by her oldest brother, Bardo.
There was a doll the size of her hand, made out of a knotted rag by her mother when Rani
was a babe. There was a piece of cobalt glass that pooled in her palm, smooth and flawless,
rescued from a trash heap the first day that Rani had swept the instructors' workroom. And
there was a mirror that had been her birth-gift from the Merchants' Council. Its perfect circle
was solid silver, with a raised boss on the back, showing a lion attacking a mountain goat.
Her fingers automatically caressed the sinewy cat's body. "Brave as a lion, fleet as a lion," she
muttered, remembering her father's incantation as he entrusted her with the treasure when
she had left for the guildhall.

Rani shoved her meager possessions into her pockets, forcing them down among the windfall
apples she had recovered in the garden. A quick glance outside her door proved the hallway
still deserted, but she knew her luck could not hold.

Indeed, Rani had just gained the guildhall doors, the massive stone portals that opened onto
the gardens, when she heard the crowd stir in the refectory. The soldiers spoke in harsh
voices, and it was apparent that they were driving the apprentices to Shanoranvilli's
legendary dungeons.

Rani darted outside, but even in the twilight, she could see the guards at the gate. There was
no time to climb her apple tree and scale the wall; an alarm would surely sound. Rani ducked
behind the hall's west wing, dashing to the massive glass kilns that squatted on their raised
stony platform.

Used to fire glazes onto panes of glass, the ovens were fed dry oak by overheated apprentices.
Rani knew that the nearest oast had last been used to fire Morada's Defender's Window—it
had been empty for at least three days, for Rani herself had borne the responsibility of
keeping the kiln fueled. Still, the ceramic oven held heat for days after a firing, and she could
feel the warmth radiating from the clay walls in the cooling autumn night. She tugged at the
heavy door, leaning back with all her weight to make it swing outward.

The wave of heat was like the summer sun baking a field of obsidian. Before Rani could draw
back, though, she heard the commotion outside the guildhall. Soldiers' voices were loud in the
night, and there was the clang of metal on metal. Rani had no idea how long it would take for
the soldiers to begin to raze the hall, but she was certain to be captured if the captain set a
guard about the grounds that night. Above the pounding of her heart, Rani could just make
out a soldier's order, "I want the perimeter secured before we bring out the guildmistress.
There's no telling what these treacherous dogs will do in the dark."

Rani's last hesitation was squelched as a young voice

called out from the corner of the building, "Yes, sir!" The guard made no secret of his mission
as he swept his sword from its scabbard. Rani could make out the weapon's moon shadow as
the soldier approached the corner of the guildhall.

Rani took one deep breath of the cool night air and ducked into the kiln. She barely managed
to pull the door closed before the guard's booted feet crunched on the oven's gravel platform.



                                     Chapter 3

Rani watched in horror as Tuvashanoran rose from the altar, lifting his iron-sinewed hand to
pluck the arrow buried deep in his eye. As he pulled the quivering shaft from his flesh, it
writhed in his fist, shriveling into a stub. Blood still dripped from the end, crimson droplets
that steamed on the marble dais, and Rani realized that the prince did not hold an arrow;
rather, he grasped Larinda's severed thumb. Before Rani could scream her horror,
Tuvashanoran turned to where she knelt in the suddenly empty cathedral, drilling into her
with his steely eyes. "It was not enough to murder me," he intoned. "You needed to strike
your sister apprentice as well."

"No!" Rani cried, and the single word dragged her up to consciousness. Her heart pounded in
her chest, and her tunic was drenched in sweat. For a long minute she was too terrified to
open her eyes, too afraid that the gritty floor beneath her would be in the cathedral, with
Tuvashanoran standing in judgment over her.

Her breath came in short gasps, snagging normal thought, and she struggled to untangle
herself from her nightmare's clinging shroud. Opening her eyes, she did not recognize the
strange closet surrounding her, or her hard bed. No wonder she had had such foul
dreams—she must have offended Cook yet again, committed some arcane violation of the
guild's rules that she certainly could have avoided if only she'd been bom to the guildsmen's
class. Her penalty had clearly been sleeping in the sweltering pantry, futilely ward-ing off
mice from the instructors' flour.
Sighing against Cook's barrage that was certain to accompany her morning appearance in
the kitchen, Rani sat up, striking her head against the ceiling and discovering that she
certainly was not in the pantry. Memory flooded back as she rubbed her forehead—visions of
fleeing the berserker warrior, Larinda's bleeding hand, and the vengeance King Shanoranvilli
had declared against the guildhall.

Now, Rani could recall her narrow escape from the king's guard, crouching in the steaming
oven, certain that a soldier would throw open the door at any minute. She had regretted her
impetuous hiding place almost as soon as she pulled the door closed. She could not see
prospective invaders, and the stone thoroughly muffled any approaching footsteps. More
than once, Rani imagined the door grating open against the brick platform, and she crouched
against the kiln wall, fingering her Zarithian blade.

Ultimately, though, exhaustion eroded terror, and she slipped into an uneasy sleep peppered
with horrific nightmares. Now, her stomach clenched, and she remembered that she had not
eaten since devouring those few apples yesterday afternoon. Sweet as they had been, the fruit
was no substitute for missed meals, and Rani rummaged in her tunic pockets, rooting out the
apples she had hidden away. Her first bite was bruised, the flesh mealy and tasteless. Rani
wrinkled her nose and started to toss away the fruit. Just as she began to flick her wrist,
though, she realized that another meal might not come easily. The second and third apples
were just as bruised, but Rani was a little less ravenous when she had finished them.

Of course, food was only part of the problem. Rani's hands were sticky with apple juice. Her
clothes stuck to her body in uncomfortable patches on the outside, and her bladder pressed
painfully from the inside. Grimacing in the dark,

Rani crept to the kiln's door, easing open the heavy stone so she could peer outside.

Blinking in the sudden light, she dashed away involuntary tears. Only after forcing her eyes
to stay open in the brilliance did she realize it wasn't actually bright at all. In fact, she was
peering out at nighttime, and only a single torch flickered in her line of sight. One torch, and
an army of soldiers.

Rani froze like a deer startled by hunters. Straining her ears, she could make out an incessant
scraping sound, a noise so persistent she wondered how she had ignored it so far. A shiver
crept up her spine, changing almost to a convulsion as fresh air slapped her sodden chest.
Trying to place the totally unfamiliar sound, Rani set her teeth and dared to edge her prison
door open a little wider. The kiln door gritted on its stone platform, the sound echoed by the
cavernous oven until it seemed that the alarm would summon every soldier in the quarter.
Rani nearly compounded her error by crying aloud when she learned the source of the
scraping noise.

Stone by stone, the proud guildhall was being leveled. Rani stared in horror as teams of
glasswrights struggled in rope harnesses, leaning forward under the steely eyes of
Shanoranvilli's soldiers. Instructors stood on the crumbling walls, wedging metal bars into the
ruined hall, prying out great blocks of stone. Hesitating workers were immediately
confronted by uniformed soldiers, and Rani gasped indignantly at the crack of a whip—a
whip!—as if the guildsmen were nothing more than dray animals.

Indignation melted to guilt in a heartbeat. How could she have brought this upon her guild,
upon the folk who had adopted an unworthy merchant-brat and pledged to teach her a
valuable craft? For an instant, she thought to present herself to the soldiers, to creep from her
hiding place and confess that she had summoned Tuvashanoran to his death.

Her admission might ease the misery painted before her, and it would be better than
huddling helplessly on the kiln platform.

Before she could move, though, a tiny voice murmured in the back of her skull. She was not
responsible for the destruction of the guildhall. She had nothing to do with the attack on
Tuvashanoran. Besides, the soldiers had spoken plainly enough in the refectory—they sought
vengeance, and nothing could save the glasswrights' guild now. The hall would be razed, the
fields sown with salt, the well fouled, and Rani's sacrifice would change nothing.

Thoughts of the well forced Rani's mind back to her current predicament—thirst made her
tongue thick in her throat. Sighing, she looked about her cubbyhole, ascertaining that she
had left nothing behind. She took a deep breath and forced the kiln door open another spare
inch.

The air flowing into the oven was freezing, and Rani's teeth chattered, despite her terror that
the soldiers would overhear. As she crept from the oast, a breeze picked up, blowing some of
the guildhall's dusty corpse into her eyes and nose. She smothered a dry cough and stifled a
sneeze, clutching her arms about her to ward off the midnight air.

It did not take military prowess to realize that Rani's only means of escape was back in the
apple orchard. Reversing the process of her inauspicious arrival, she could scale the wall with
the help of the gnarled trees, make her way down the abandoned alley. As Rani huddled
against the brick oven, the orchard looked impossibly distant—she needed to cross the entire
kiln yard and Cook's vegetable garden. Listening to the scrape of stones from the guildhall, a
sound like the grating of bones, Rani was too afraid to move.

Too afraid, that was, until the captain of the guard took the decision from her. "You! Aye,
you, you good for nothing sack of bones!" Rani's heart clenched in her chest. "Get your
miserable arse over here and lend a hand with these prisoners! The kilns are coming down
next—every last stone of them!" Only then did Rani realize the captain spoke to someone else,
someone dangerously near her hiding place.

A soldier materialized out of the gloom, muttering under his breath and settling a hand on
the hilt of his broadsword. Swearing an atrocious curse, the man kicked open the kiln door,
muttering about the grit and the heat. The soldier had been lounging in the shadows on the
far side of her kiln; Rani had escaped detection by a matter of minutes. As it was, he might
peer into the gloom between the ovens at any moment, glimpsing the white gleam of her eyes
in the midnight murk. If she hoped to make her escape, the time had come.
Drawing a deep breath and tugging at her tunic, Rani ducked from the deep shadow of her
kiln to the next. No soldier cried out in rage; no alarm disrupted the glasswrights' steady
labor. Her successful jump gave her confidence, and she ducked to the next oven, and the
next, until she was at the end of the row.

From there, it was a simple dash to Cook's garden. Fortunately, Rani had been delinquent in
completing her chores; she had not yet cleaned up the garden's autumn debris. Tangles of
squash vines massed at the edges, and towering stalks waved where the onions had gone to
seed. Rani crawled through a tangle of melon vines until she reached the corn, and then she
was able to jog down the narrow rows, running nearly upright. She tried not to think about
how many times Cook had ordered her into the garden, how many times she had
complained about the endless platters of vegetables, without a hint of meat for a hungry
young apprentice. She was grateful she had knelt in the fresh summer earth, pulling weeds
and coaxing the garden to robust life.

She only wished that she had not been quite so zealous in harvesting the garden's riches for
the guildhall kitchen. One melon—was that so much to ask for? So much to have
over-looked?

Gaid, the god of gardens, must have heard her petulant demand, for she stumbled even as
she thought her desire, and her hand came down hard on a feathery plume of greens.
Tugging at the vegetables, Rani was rewarded with a cluster of thick carrots. She resisted the
urge to gnaw on one of the orange roots then and there. Instead, remembering how grateful
she had been for the apples she had tucked away before her night in the kiln, she shoved the
roots deep into a tunic pocket. She clutched for more bounty but discovered that there were
limits to Gaid's generosity.

Rani worked her way to the stone-lined edge of the garden, ready to dart past the well and
melt into the orchard like a midnight shadow. She almost cried out in frustration when she
discovered that soldiers had beaten her to the spot. Yet another of Shanoranvilli's ironclad
captains strode about the edge of the plot, roaring at a crew of glasswrights as if they were his
personal slaves. "You miserable beasts! You think I don't know what you're doing? You think
I don't see how every last one of you is plotting and planning, waiting to murder again!"

A crack rang out closer than Rani had expected, and she crouched lower behind her screen of
dried vines as the soldier curled up his long whip. "You, goat-face!" Rani followed the
captain's gesture into the night, realizing with a gasp that the soldier was berating
Cook—and that the old woman was a scant meter away. "You put your back into that work,
or I'll lay such stripes on you, you'll wish your dam had never spread her legs."

Rani braced herself for the furious explosion that was certain to follow. Cook never permitted
anyone to gainsay her, even when she was dumping an extra handful of salt into the stew.
She certainly would not tolerate such foul language, even if the speaker was of a different
caste. The soldier, oblivious to his imminent peril, continued, "Aye, you old hag! You put your
back into hauling, or you'll find yourself on your back, if any of my men is desperate enough
for a poke!"

Now, Rani understood that the workers were dragging stones to the well, razing the careful
garden borders at the same time that they blocked off the guild's water supply. The rocks
nearest the well were already gone, and the workers were forced to range farther afield. Cook
had chosen a stone near Rani's hiding place.

The apprentice was close enough to see the hatred set in Cook's thin lips—close enough that
the old woman looked up when the child gasped at the soldier's brutal words. Rani shut her
eyes, scarcely bothering to offer up a fruitless prayer to Jun, the god of night, that he might
take her under his wings and shield her from the soldiers' eyes, even if Cook had spotted her.
"You ninny!" hissed the all-too-familiar voice. "Open your eyes so you can see where you're
going!"

Rani was so startled she broke off her prayer in mid-word. Cook stood less than an arm's
length away, the old woman's face contorted in fury as she went through the motions of
struggling with the heavy stone. "Count to ten, then run for the wall." When Rani only shook
her head, uncomprehending, Cook called on the god of kitchens. "Lan bless us, you'll only
get one chance. Find Morada and prove them wrongl"

Before Rani could question the old woman, before she could ask where she was to go and who
she was to enlist in her battle to find the missing instructor, the soldier's whip sang through
the air, whistling just above the apprentice's head. "Don't waste your breath on prayers, old
hag! Not one of the Thousand Gods would spare you the time of day."

The whip licked the woman's cheek, leaving a trail of blood, black in the moonlight. Then,
Cook launched herself from the ravaged garden, hurling her rocky burden at the soldier with
a lioness's single-minded courage.

The guard was surprised by the attack, and his terrible oaths rang out in the night. Other
guildsmen stared stupidly, already too dulled by their labor to find liberation—or even
encouragement—in Cook's brave rebellion. The captain of the guard hollered from his post
by the kilns, and the ground trembled under metal-clad feet as soldiers gathered from all over
the compound.

Rani sprang away from the commotion at the well, leaping for the orchard and lunging from
gnarled trunk to gnarled trunk in a frantic effort to melt into shadow. She wriggled up one
particularly knobby tree near the edge of the copse, ignoring the scrape of bark against her
palms. Reaching the last branch broad enough to support her weight, she took a single
steadying breath and launched herself at the wall.

There was one horrifying instant when she discovered she had miscalculated her leap, and the
breath was crushed from her narrow chest as she came up sharp against the wall. She gasped
for air and stifled a sob, certain she would feel a soldier's gauntleted hands on her legs at any
instant. Driven by blind terror, she caught her bottom lip in her teeth and forced first one leg
to the top of the barrier, then the other.
She lay across the top of the wall for a long second, gathering her breath and bracing herself
for the hue and cry the soldiers were certain to raise. Ignoring the sting of scraped palms and
knees, she clutched the stone like an orphan and offered up a prayer, calling on Lan, whose
help Cook had already enlisted.

Even though she knew she was looking back at certain death, she could not refrain from one
last glance at her adoptive home. Already, the guildhall's familiar outline was destroyed, the
jagged teeth of its rotted towers lurid in the torchlight. A crew of soldiers swarmed in the kiln
yard like maggots on a corpse, and Rani could scarcely believe that her sheltering oven was
already reduced to rubble.

That destruction was nothing, though, compared to the tumult closest at hand. Cook was
surrounded by half a dozen soldiers. The woman's cries floated across the orchard. "You
drunken sots! The guild had nothing to do with the prince's murder! By First God Ait, I've
never seen men as foolish as you!"

The woman's taunts were met by gauntleted fists, and Rani heard the crunch of breaking
bones, even across the orchard. "You blooming idiots!" Cook's voice shrilled against the pain.
"In the name of Lan, find the true murderer—find Instructor Morada and leave us to mourn
the prince!"

Rani knew Cook directed those last words at her, even as the soldiers surged forward,
pummeling the woman into silence. Rani forced herself to look away, ordered herself to
exploit the distraction as all the soldiers focused their attention on one rebellious old woman.

Dropping over the stone enclosure, Rani barely remembered to roll when she hit the ground.
The breath was knocked out of her, and it took a long minute to recall how to climb to her
feet, how to gather her arms and legs and run—run as if wolves pursued her under the cloak
of night.

Soon, though, Rani was forced to stop her headlong flight, brought up short as she gasped for
exhausted breath, sobbing like a baby. Gulping from a fountain at the heart of the
Guildsmen's Quarter, she remonstrated with herself. Her behavior was ridiculous. She had
not cried when she arrived at the guildhall, when she was all alone in the world. She certainly
wasn't going to disgrace herself and her guild now, bawling like an infant in the night. Cook
would expect more of her. The old woman would never forgive Rani if she dishonored the
glasswrights with tears that only proved she was too weak to belong in her current caste.

In fact, Rani should be husbanding the new strength that she had found, the new power that
sharpened her wits and lent strength to her body. It was as if Cook's cries to Lan had been
answered, as if the kitchen god had truly adopted Rani as his own. How else could one lonely
apprentice escape an entire platoon of soldiers bent on her capture?

Rani vowed to light a candle to Lan when she next had the chance. The kitchen god… he was
an odd patron for a merchant girl turned glasswright. But if Lan had seen fit to respond to
Cook's prayers, who was Rani to protest? Who was Rani to gainsay her elders and her
betters?

Rani's silent tongue-lashing worked its magic, and she retreated to a deep doorway, gathering
her thoughts close with her ragged tunic. Search out Morada, that's what Cook had said.
How was she supposed to do that—one disenfranchised apprentice wandering the City's
streets without even a penny to her name?

Rani's head began to ache, and she remembered the soothing herb tea her mother made
whenever she was ill. The thought brought fresh tears to her eyes. She imagined her mother's
cool hand laid across her brow, smoothing back her hair, forcing away fear and exhaustion
and childish nightmares.

Her family might have bought her way into the guild, and they might fear the wrath of
Shanoranvilli's soldiers, but they would certainly take her in. That's what family meant.

Rani picked her way through the streets. Except for the Pilgrims' Bell, tolling steadily in the
foggy night, the City was quiet. The constant clang was comforting; Rani had heard it every
night of her life. She carefully schooled her thoughts away from the memory of Prince
Tuvashanoran and his daring feat of manning the abandoned Pilgrims' Bell. Those stories
were past, as dead as the man who inspired them.

Rani picked up speed as she made her way to the Merchants' Quarter. There, she knew the
streets. She had played in them as a young child, roamed them to bring customers to her
family's stall. She knew the way the cobblestones buckled in this patch, and she
automatically ducked through a stone gateway to cut through the potter's tiny yard on the
corner near her family's home.

Despite her shivering exhaustion, Rani let a smile cross her lips. She would come home, and
her mother would gather her up in fat arms, pressing Rani's head against her breasts in the
way that usually drove Rani to squirm away with a wrinkled nose of disgust. Rani's father
would listen to her gravely, shaking his head in disappointment that his daughter had gotten
herself meshed in such misdeeds. Bardo, her brother, would be the one to help her. He would
let their mother shed a tear or two, and he would let their father rant and rave, but it would
be Bardo who would lead Rani through the streets in the dawn. He would walk her to the
palace, her hand neatly folded in his, and they would explain what a terrible mistake had
been made.

Bardo would make everything right.

Rani rounded the last corner, reassuring herself that her brother had the power to set the
world straight. She was so intent on thinking about Bardo that she forgot to look where she
was going. She came up short on a sooty flagstone, her hand raised to knock on a nonexistent
door.

Her home was reduced to smoky rubble.

Rani stared at the charred ruins in disbelief, staggering back to the stone curb across the
narrow street. She could smell the remnants of the fire, and she could see lazy smoke
spiraling up from the collapsed beams of her parents' house. She could taste the soot on the
back of her tongue as clearly as if she had kissed the blackened lintel of her home.

"Get away from here!"

Rani jumped at the hissed anger, stifling a cry as she whirled to face a midnight shadow.
"Varna!" Rani was so relieved to see her childhood playmate that she almost chanted the
name. She took a step toward the tinker's daughter, coating her words with gratitude that she
had finally found an ally in her struggle. "You won't believe—"

"I won't believe any words from your lying mouth!"

Rani stepped back as if she'd been slapped. "Varna, it's not true, whatever they've said."

Varna spat at her feet. "Aye, Rani. Just as it wasn't true when you told me we'd work the stalls
together this summer. Just as it wasn't true when you told me you'd never go to some
guildhall, to be a snotty apprentice."

"Varna, you know I didn't want to leave you. But my parents were willing, were able to pay
for me to join the hall, to make the glass—"

"Glass! They say the arrow you shot had a glass tip, and that's why the prince died so
quickly."

"Varna, I didn't shoot the arrow. I couldn't have—I was inside the cathedral. I saw the whole
thing."

Varna did not let facts cut short her tirade. "Aye, you were inside the cathedral, where no
merchant child had a right to be. They say you cried out and Tuvashanoran rose to his death.
You killed the prince, whether you shot the arrow or merely cleared the way for one of your
sisters to do it."

"Morada was not my sister! Morada was a nasty instructor who could care less whether I
lived or died. Varna, Morada was worse than any of the customers we ever served. She was
mean, and rude—"

"I wouldn't expect you to say anything else. How foolish do you think I am, Rani? I believed
you when you said you'd never leave the Merchants' Quarter. You lied then— why shouldn't
you lie now, telling me how terrible the guildsmen are? What did you say to them about the
people you left behind? What did you tell them about me?"

Rani gaped at Varna, amazed at the transparent jealousy in her friend's voice. "Varna, I never
mentioned you to them."

"So, even your closest friend was not worthy of mention in the guildhall! Rani, you forgot
everyone when you left behind your family. Merchants have no business in a guildhall."
"Varna, that's not fair! You were just as happy as I was when the guild agreed to take me in.
You know how I can draw, how I can design the glass—"

"I know how you promised to be my friend."

"Varna!" Goody Tinker's voice sliced through Rani's strangled response. "I told you to wake
me if those godforsaken fools came back." Before Rani could duck away into the night,
Varna's mother stepped into the doorway of her soot-stained house, cradling a sleeping infant
in one brawny arm.

"Goody Tinker!" Rani exclaimed. "What happened? Where is my family?"

"Get away, witchling!" The woman's fingers flew in a sign of warding. "You've worked your
evil on the prince, now don't think you can come back to destroy the homes of good people."

"Destroy the homes? Goody Tinker, I had nothing to do with this! Where are my mother and
father? Where is Bardo?"

"Gone! As you should be! Whatever fate they meet, it's too good for them!"

"Goody Tinker, I don't understand! I don't know what you're saying—"

"Aye, and we didn't know what the soldiers were saying when they dragged us from our
beds. They barely gave me time to waken Varna and pull my Dona from her cradle— they
would have harmed my babes just like that." The woman snapped her fingers in front of
Rani's nose. "If they hadn't stopped to confiscate your father's trinkets, we all might have
smothered in our beds, with the smoke billowing about."

Rani stared at the scorched flagstones, at the heat that had twisted her neighbors' stalls.
Certainly, the tinker's home was left standing, but the fog had lifted enough to show that the
fancy-painted sign—the board Goody Tinker had taken such pride in only a few months
before—was black with soot as it swung in the night breeze.

"You've brought shame on us, girl! You plucked the flower of Shanoranvilli, and the City will
never be the same. Get away from here—you don't belong with civilized folk."

"Please, Goody Tinker, let me explain—"

"Guard!"

Rani scrambled into the night, frantic to leave behind her home, desperate to escape the
safety she had sought only a few minutes before. As she rounded the corner, she realized that
the voice that had summoned the guards was Varna's. Rani's own friend had turned against
her.

This time, Rani fled without any conscious plan. She was exhausted; her sleep in the kiln had
completely failed to refresh her. Nevertheless, she was able to avoid the guards easily, familiar
as she was with the quarter. The fog assisted her escape, and she drifted in and out of the
clammy banks, with only the tolling Pilgrims' Bell and her pounding heart to break the
silence of the sleeping City.

The entire time she ran, Rani wondered about Goody Tinker's words. Her mother, her father,
all her brothers and sisters… They couldn't be dead; Goody would not have spoken about
them in the present tense. Rather, they must be taken into Shanoranvilli's dungeons, reluctant
companions to the glasswrights' apprentices.

That conclusion was easier to dwell on than the other lesson she had learned on the tinkers'
doorstep. Varna hated her. Varna, who had been her best friend, whom she had pledged to
love as a sister for her entire life… Varna had called the guards. When a stitch daggered her
side, Rani slowed her head-long pace and set aside her bitter thoughts. She staggered down
deserted streets, stumbling over her own feet in utter exhaustion. Pulling her tunic closer and
cinching in the waist, she wished that she had managed to keep her cloak. When her fingers
snagged in the ragged hole where her guild badge used to be, she could only stare stupidly at
the trailing threads.

That evil crow had done her a service. Shanoranvilli's edict against the guild would have
forced her to sacrifice the shiny emblem herself; better that some living creature profit from
the loss. That thought was so drenched in self-pity that Rani could not keep a solitary tear
from leaking onto her cheeks. The tear turned to a sob, and the sob to a torrent. Huddling in
a shadowed doorway, the thirteen-year-old disgraced apprentice cried herself to sleep,
accompanied only by the tolling of the Pilgrims' Bell, summoning wanderers from the
fog-shrouded hillsides around the City.



                                         Chapter 4

Rani woke before dawn. At first, she was not sure what had summoned her from her uneasy
dreams. Then she realized that it was her turn to light the kitchen fires, and she'd best hurry
or Cook would be furious. That thought, of course, reminded her that Cook was furious, if she
wasn't dead. And that reminded her that she had promised to light a candle to Lan. Rani
rolled over and forced her eyes to open.

And closed them again when she saw the ring of eyes staring back at her.

"Cor!" came a harsh exclamation. "Ye've gone 'n' woke 'er, Rabe!"

"I dinna touch 'er! She woke 'erself!"

"Ye breathed so loud she could 'ardly 'elp 'erself, could she?"

The Touched! Ever since she'd been a baby, Rani had been threatened with banishment to the
casteless Touched when she'd been lazy or had done wrong. "Sweep the hearth, or I'll turn
you out among the Touched," Rani's mother had grumbled. "If you don't polish that silver
buckle, you might as well go run with the Touched." The Touched were dirty and cruel and
more than a little jealous of any proper merchant girl, or a guild-sworn apprentice. Rani
watched through slitted eyes as a boy—Rabe?— reached out one grimy finger to poke her
side. He managed to find the bruises she had gathered against the guild wall, and the pain
throbbed beneath her skin. "Go ahead. Tell 'er I dinna wake ye, or we'll 'ear nothin' else fer a
week."

Rani opened her eyes again, swallowing hard before turning to the children's apparent leader,
the girl who had spoken first. Rani had to clear her throat before she could make herself
understood. "I woke myself. Because I remembered I have to work in the guildhall."

"Ohhhh," the girl breathed. "The guild 'all. Beggin' yer pardon, milady." The Touched child
faked a curtsey, a look of disgust twisting her filthy features, and the boy snorted. "And what
guild would that be?"

"The gl—" Rani started to answer, then remembered the soldiers' horrible charge. Who knew
what stories had already spread to the streets? What would these children do to her if they
knew the king desired her death? Shaking away the last cobwebs of sleep, Rani forced herself
back against the alley wall. One hand crept inside her tunic pocket, closing comfortingly
around her Zarithian knife. "What difference does it make to you?"

"What difference?" the girl crowed. "What difference! We wouldna want't' 'ave a' 'undesirable
element' roamin' th' streets at night, now would we? After all, King Shanoranvilli 'as 'is
reputation't' think of. Wouldna want Pilgrims't' fear for their lives i' th' City streets, eh?"

The boy jabbed a sharp finger into Rani's breastbone. " 'N' I don't think ye're from any guild,
if ye're sleepin' 'ere i' th' street."

"I can sleep where I choose!" Rani protested, raising her chin defiantly.

"Aye, 'n' what's yer name, that we may be th' judge o' yer choices?" The boy took a step closer
with his challenging words, and his breath stank as he forced Rani to lean away.

"My name is Ra—" Rani caught herself before she voiced the second syllable. What was her
name? If she gave her birth name, Rani, then the Touched would know that she be-

longed to a merchant family. They could surmise that her presence in the streets, alone in the
cold night, meant that she had been driven from her family home for some unfathomable
shame. If she gave her guild name, Ranita, that would only give rise to more unwelcome
questions, inquiries that could not stand against Rani's torn tunic. She swallowed hard and
restated her assumed name with pretended authority. "Rai."

The girl shook her head scornfully, spitting out the single syllable. "Rai. Ye're stakin' claim to
a Touched name, then, are ye?"

"Touched or a god," Rani muttered, wondering if she would actually have to use the metal
knife that warmed beneath her fingers. Her blasphemy drew an unexpected laugh from the
girl.

"Ach, ye're no Touched girl, but ye've figured our way o' thinkin'. Touched, gods, we draw no
lines 'ere i' th' streets. What've ye got't' share wi' us, Rai?"

"To share? I don't have—" Rani remembered the carrots she had dug reflexively from Cook's
plot. "I've brought carrots from the garden."

"Garden! We Touched don't 'ave gardens , girl. Don't make me call ye a liar."

"Not my garden. The garden of the gl—" Rani's assumed scorn melted as she realized she
could not even speak the name of her former home. These Touched brats might just be
waiting for the opportunity to summon the guard. Everyone knew you couldn't trust the
Touched, especially not the bands of ragtag children who roamed the City unsupervised
while their parents worked as servants for the nobles and the priests. Rani swallowed a tight
knot of fear and reformulated her retort. "The garden at the stone heap Shanoranvilli's
soldiers are destroying. I ducked through the wall they're tearing down and helped myself.
Those miserable guildsmen won't have any need of carrots when the king is through with
them."

Either the swagger in Rani's voice was convincing, or the children were awed by her bravery
in facing down Shanoranvilli's men. The crew stepped back, and even the leader paused
before settling her possessive hand on the filthy roots. "Been chased by th' kings' men m'self,
I've been. Can make a soul 'ungry." Strong teeth crunched on carrots, and Rani dutifully
produced roots for each of the other children. Rabe snatched two, and Rani was left with only
one gnarled carrot for herself. Her loss was swiftly forgotten as the Touched's leader extended
a grimy hand. "Name's Mair."

Each of the other children took their cue from their leader, and Rani found herself shaking
one dirty paw after another. She barely resisted the urge to rub her hand against her thigh
after each filthy contact, especially when a challenge sparked from Rabe's eyes as he
squeezed her fingers tightly.

"So, Rai," Mair continued, "ye dinna talk like ye're from th' City, at least not fro' th' Touched.
Ye might watch that, y'know. If th' guard 'card ye, they'd ask 'ard questions. They've been a
little crazed, since 'Is Lordship took that arrow in 'is eye."

"May the prince's soul rest in peace," Rani mumbled, lapsing into the etiquette her mother
had pounded into her. The piety merely garnered a newly appraising look from the Touched
children.

"P'raps ye're a Pilgrim's child, forgotten i' th' City streets?"

"No, I—"

"A Pilgrim's child might not know our ways, 'n' she might say th' wrong things at th' wrong
time 'n' be o'er-looked. By th' guard. Or by others i' th' streets."
Before Rani could respond, a clatter of boots on cobblestones echoed from the far end of the
alley. "Soldiers!" hissed Mair, and the children scattered into doorways and scraps of shadow.
Rani, taken by surprise, did not leap with the same agility and was left exposed in the middle
of the street.

"Rai—" came Mair's strangled warning, bitten off as the guard turned down the narrow lane.
It was too late—Rani would only endanger the other children by following them into a
doorway now. The soldiers would not hesitate to round up the entire group, meting out
whatever justice a band of Touched urchins could expect on a misty morning when a prince
had just been murdered.

Muttering a prayer to her new patron, Lan, Rani drew herself up to her full height as the
soldiers emerged from the mist. "On your knees before your betters, brat. We heard your
whispering, and the curfew not over for another hour yet. Who were you talking to? And
why shouldn't we cut you down on the spot?"

Rani froze as even more soldiers loomed out of the fog. Their voices were harsh against the
mist, and she surprised herself by bursting into explosive tears.

"Aye, you stand there! Keep your hands where we can see them!" The guard's harsh orders
fed Rani's sobs, and she hiccuped for breath as she dropped her gnawed carrot to the
cobblestones. Even as she wept, though, a plan formed in the most devious corner of her
mind. She measured out a little more despair into her tears and peeked up at the troops'
leader from beneath silvered lashes.

"P-please, your honor," she stammered, then let her voice tremble away into another
shuddering gasp. From the corner of her eye, she saw her words begin to have their desired
effect; the soldier who had circled around to her right let his sword droop toward the
cobblestones. She sniffled, and tried again, "If you please, your honor, could you direct me
toward the marketplace?"

"And what would a gutter rat like you want with the marketplace, an hour before dawn?"

Rani despaired at the man's harsh tone, and her voice quavered as she spun out her answer.
"My da said I should meet him there if I ever got 1-1-lost in the City!"

"And who's your da?"

"Thomas Pilgrim, your honor. We've walked all the way from Tyne-on-Shane."

"Tyne-on-Shane? I've never heard of it."

"There's no reason your honor should have," Rani responded quickly, neglecting to mention
that the village had not existed a few heartbeats earlier. "We are a humble little village, far to
the north. Your honor could not know the home of every poor Pilgrim who walks in Jair's
footsteps." Rani hastily made a holy sign as she spoke the name of the First Pilgrim,
remembering to sniffle a little as the guard furrowed his brow.
"If you're a pilgrim, where's your Star?"

Rani burst into new tears; she had been so hopeful she could carry off this sham. Of course
she would be discovered—all pilgrims carried the Thousand-Pointed Star as a symbol of their
mission. A Star would have been her ticket to inns along the road, through the City gates,
into the holiest of chapels in the cathedral. With the Star, she was a sacred wanderer who
commanded the religious dedication of the guard. Without it, she was only a street urchin.

"Th-that's why I'm here," she choked on the lie. "I had my Star when I came into the City,
and I lost it in the streets. The Touched attacked me in the alley there, and they ripped it from
my clothes. If I don't find it, my da'll have my hide."

Her conscience twinged as she accused Mair and her cohorts of crimes against her imagined
Pilgrim self, but she rapidly translated her guilt into vulnerability, adding to the image by
rubbing her thin arms in the chill fog. Her pitiful sobs proved too much for the kindly soldier
on her right.

"Don't cry, little Pilgrim." Burly arms pulled her to her feet, and Rani had to discipline herself
not to shove away the raspy uniform. "We'll take you to the marketplace. Your da will come
for you at dawn."

"My da'll never speak to me again!" Rani managed to exclaim, as the guard extracted a
grimy kerchief from a pouch at his waist.

"Nonsense. He'll be so relieved to get you back he'll forget your wandering off. Blow." Rani
obediently cleared her runny nose, acting as if she were the infant this soldier apparently
expected, rather than a self-possessed girl of thirteen. "You're just lucky it was the guard that
found you. You can never be too wary of the Touched, and other miscreants roaming these
streets."

"Miscreants?" Rani's voice trembled over the unfamiliar word.

"Aye, little Pilgrim. You must be new to the city, if you have not heard our woes. An evil girl
has helped to murder Prince Tuvashanoran. Just tonight, she tried to break into a tinker's
shop, stealing food and threatening to set fire to an infant's cradle."

Rani let a little of her residual anger at Varna—at her former best friend—spill into her words.
"No one could be so evil!"

"Aye, little Pilgrim, so you might think. But not all girls are as obedient as you." The soldier
wiped away Rani's tears with an avuncular thumb. "Come along, little one. We'll take you to
the marketplace. It's not safe to wander these streets alone. You've already found the
Touched—you don't know what other evil you might encounter."

Rani could see that the captain of the guard was not as tenderhearted as this man, but she let
her adoptive savior settle his military cloak about her shoulders. The garment was long on
her, fluttering about her knees. Before Rani could be grateful for the warmth, the soldier
exclaimed,

"What ho!" He poked his fingers through the ragged hole in her tunic, through the threads
that had sported her glass-wright's badge. "What's this?"

"That's where my Star was! That's where my ma stitched on my Pilgrim's badge, so I could
pass through the City protected by all the Thousand Gods!" Real panic tinged Rani's voice,
and she tried to wriggle free from the guard's grasp. The captain harrumphed, and she tried
to translate the sound to either disbelief of a murderer's tale or disgust at a Pilgrim's
clumsiness. Her adoptive soldier flashed a look at his superior.

"Permission to accompany this child to the marketplace, Captain?"

"Who's to say she's not the brat we're looking for, man?"

"Look at her! Does she look like she was part of a plot to kill Prince Tuvashanoran? This little
one could hardly blow her own nose!"

Rani swallowed her indignation at the man's patronizing tone, hunching her shoulders to
make herself appear even smaller. The captain stared at her pitiful form and snarled to his
man, "Go ahead, then. Take her to the market. If her father's not in sight, hand her over to the
Council, and let's be about our watch."

The soldier saluted, and Rani bobbed her head in wordless gratitude. She remained silent as
they worked their way through the streets, not even crying out when shadows flickered in the
fog and she just made out the shapes of the Touched children she had befriended — and
betrayed. She did not know if Mair traveled to help or to seek vengeance against Rani's
accusations.

Even with the threat of the Touched children, Rani looked for an opportunity to slip away
from the soldier. As soon as the sun rose, he was likely to look at her tunic again, to realize
that the missing Thousand-Pointed Star had not settled on her right sleeve, but rather on her
left — typical location of a guild insignia. For that matter, the guard was likely to reflect on
the wisdom of believing any grubby child alone in the streets—Pilgrim or no.

The decision was soon taken from Rani. Arriving at the edge of the marketplace, she scanned
the bustling folk who scrambled about to display their wares for the new day. Graceful stone
pillars marched across the square, their intricate stonework supporting heavy tarpaulins that
sagged with morning dew. The rising sun tinted the sky, rose light seeping into misty grey.
Row after row of stalls stretched across the market.

The soldier led her deeper into the narrow streets, passing temptingly near the food stands.
The pungent scent of cheeses wafted through the air, and a number of butchers had set up
stalls beneath a fly-buzzing canopy. Pyramids of vegetables towered to her left. Already,
buyers swarmed, pressed close against each other as late-arriving merchants choked the
pathways with their trestle tables.
"So, child," the soldier said, resting a proprietary hand on Rani's shoulder, "where were you to
meet your family?"

"My father said he would wait by the scales-masters. He said men charged with maintaining
the king's measures would protect a lost child," Rani was improvising. She knew that the
scales-masters were in the very heart of the marketplace, manning their brass balances so that
customers could complain about merchants' short measures.

"There we go, then." The soldier began to force his way through the congealing crowd. Rani
waited until the man was turned sideways, edging between a donkey cart and a permanent
stand whose owner was setting out the last of her several dozen eggs.

"Papa!" Rani exclaimed in a shrill voice. Scores of men turned toward her cry, including a
knot of Pilgrims several yards away. The soldier looked up, startled, then let an easy smile
paint his face.

"You, there!" he called to the black-robed worshipers. "You seem to have mislaid a treasure
along the Pilgrims' Road!"

Rani waited just long enough for confusion to blossom on the Pilgrims' faces, and then she
shrugged from under the soldier's hand, ducking beneath the table that held the towering
eggs.

The result was more spectacular than she could have imagined. The soldier, kind as he was,
was still a trained man-at-arms, and he was not about to be stopped by a mere table.
Lunging for his escaping charge, he crashed through dozens of eggs. The liquid clatter
startled the donkey that had blocked his way, and the beast began to bray and buck,
toppling its flimsy cart and striking out with sharp hooves against everything around him.

Rani exploited the chaos to duck down another aisle toward the crowded heart of the
marketplace. Farmers cried out at her passage, and more than one well-laid board flew into
the air. Pots of golden honey fell victim to her mad rush, and a pyramid of particularly
fragrant melons rolled to the ground.

Despite the chaos—-or perhaps because of it—Rani found it easy to melt into the crowd. The
soldier's cloak she wore was darkest crimson, and the sun was not yet completely over the
horizon. Wiping a mixture of egg yolk, honey, and pulpy bread from her face, Rani dived
beneath a curtained stand, huddling beneath a pile of carrots and potatoes until the outcry
faded around her.

As she squinted through a gap in the cloth of her sheltering trestle, Rani's heart raced. Her
lone guardsman was soon isolated in the middle of the market. Rani, a merchant child at
heart, was fully aware of the conflicts between her caste and the soldier's. The
merchant-farmers were no different from her own family of trinket-sellers; they had certainly
suffered beneath the guards' tyrannical attention in the past.

There were soldiers notorious for offering "protection"; most merchants tithed to the guard,
whether they cared to or not.

Now, as Rani crouched in hiding, an old woman discreetly swept up a sodden cabbage and
lobbed it at the soldier. The man swore and started to round on the crone, but the hum of
disapproval rose to an angry buzz.

"I warn you!" the guard growled. "That child might be a traitor! She might be the witchling
who called Prince Tu-vashanoran to his death! If the king finds you sheltering a conspirator,
you'll all be gibbet-meat."

"Aye, you can't keep your hands on a pickpocket, and so you threaten us!" The cry rang out
from the fringe of watching farmers, and agreement echoed down the ranks.

"A traitor! Ha! If you'd been doing your job, the prince would still be here to say how foolish
you sound!"

"Incompetent guard!"

The cries disintegrated into a jumble, and the guard turned in a wary circle, measuring the
sweep of his sword against the citizens' mounting outrage. Rani could read the thoughts
creeping across his face, as clear as painted glass windows. He did not actually know that
Rani was a murderer. She could have been a panicked child, springing after her father in a
crowded marketplace. Pilgrims were accorded virtually unlimited courtesy under the law.

The soldier counted the angry merchants and recognized futility.

Jamming his sword into its sheath, he raised angry hands to shoulder level, showing his good
intentions, even as his face raged against the crowd. The assembled marketers let the lone
man escape, shouting only an occasional epithet. Rani's heart went out to the soldier—he did
not deserve such shame when he had merely acted to help a lonely, frightened child.

Well, for that matter, she had not deserved the full-scale manhunt that still threatened her.
And the Touched had not deserved her accusations. And Cook had not deserved to be
assaulted on the edge of her own garden. And Tuvashanoran had not deserved to die.

The Thousand Gods built mysterious cities.

Rani crouched beneath the trestle until her pulse returned to normal. By then, the market was
in full swing. Touched women who served as cooks in nobles' houses jostled merchant wives
set on finding the best bargains. Rani peered out at the spectacle, measuring the pace of the
morning market in the well-worn leather shoes passing before her barricade. When the
square appeared to sport enough people that she could melt into the crowd unnoticed, Rani
pushed aside her sheltering fabric curtain.

Ducking from beneath the trestle, she immediately realized the magnitude of her mistake.
Two men stood on either side of her hideaway, hammy fists on hips, severe frowns creasing
their jowls. One wore the traditional leather apron of a baker, but the other—the one nearest
her—wore a bloody linen apron that had once been white. Both boasted brooches on their left
breasts, carefully fretted hemp tied into the familiar knot of the Merchants' Council.

The baker and the butcher took two ominous steps forward, and Rani's stomach turned as the
sweet-rotten smell of animal gore assaulted her nostrils. The butcher closed his fingers around
her upper arm, pinching the meat against her bones. "What have we here?"

"Looks like a rat has gotten into the market." The baker spat through a huge gap in his front
teeth.

"Let go of me! I'm the daughter of Thomas Pilgrim. I've come to the City on the holy
pilgrimage of Jair!"

"Aye, and I am Quan, the harlots' god." The butcher jerked her arm sharply, dragging her
down a small byway toward the market's heart. "Come along, my little magpie. To the
Council with you."

The Council. The word quivered through Rani. Her father had longed to serve on the
Merchants' Council his entire life. He sold outside the marketplace, though; he'd never been
powerful enough or wealthy enough or popular enough to wear a Councilman's hempen
knot.

Rani thought she might prefer another confrontation with Shanoranvilli's guard to a meeting
with the Council. From everything her father had ever said about them, they were a mighty
force, striking terror in the heart of any trader who dared disobey the caste's rules. Her
father's words had been laced with jealousy and suspicion—there was a never-dying tension
between the merchants who sold their goods in the marketplace and those who—like Rani's
family—sold their wares in the streets of the Merchants' Quarter.

Since the merchant class had no desire to submit to constant visits from the king's soldiers, it
had evolved the Council to serve as its own police force. The Council was not empowered to
take military action, and it could not mete out any formal punishment for violations of the
King's Peace. Theft, assault, and other crimes against the King's Peace were still handled by
the guard. But marketplace disputes were reviewed by the Council; the merchants kept their
own strictly in line.

Rani certainly was not put at ease by the brawny baker and butcher who forced their way
through the crowd. The men bellowed when customers or merchants got in their way, and
neither hesitated to apply a hammy fist to ease their passage. Rani, glancing over her
shoulder in halfhearted contemplation of escape, saw the old egg woman parading behind
their little procession, holding her head high, even as gummy yolk solidified on her apron.

Sooner than Rani cared for, she was pushed toward a dark little hallway that led to the
covered portico at the core of the marketplace. Ironically, the Council sat near the
scales-masters where she had fantasized meeting Thomas Pilgrim.

The intricate stone ceiling writhed with beasts and flowers, filtering out most of the morning's
rosy light.

"Morning, Your Grace," the butcher said, and Rani peered into the shadows, trying to discern
a body in the gloom. As her eyes adjusted, she could make out a tall man sitting in a folding
wooden chair, his bony hands relaxed on carved armrests. Shrewd eyes glinted beneath his
bald pate, and shadows made a skull out of his sunken cheeks. The dim light picked out a
fist-sized hempen knot secured to his left breast.

"It's too early for disturbances in the marketplace." The man's voice was old, and Rani
wondered who held the post of Chief Councillor this season. The job rotated among the most
respected merchants; so far, it had remained far beyond her father's grasp.

"Not too early for the likes of this gutter rat." The baker spoke this time, pushing Rani
forward, so that she fell to her knees. "Broke all of Narda's eggs, she did."

"Narda, do you seek the judgment of the Council?"

"Aye, Bonn." The woman managed to make her two words a pitiable plea for assistance, even
as she gloated over being the center of attention.

"And you," Borin directed his words to Rani. "What are you called?"

Rani ran through the possibilities. "Ranita" would likely do her more harm than good; she
could scarcely demand to be handed over to guildsman justice when she could not name her
guild. "Rai" would earn her a severe beating, if not worse—merchants considered the lawless
Touched children an unfortunate blight, like flooding, drought, and insect infestation. There
was little point in appending "Pilgrim" to her name—she certainly had no Star to mark her
pilgrimage, and a quick inquiry at the cathedral would clarify that no panicked Pilgrim
Thomas sought his missing daughter. Shrugging in resignation, she managed to voice the
two syllables, "Rani."

"Rani." The old man's voice was as stony as the canopy above his head. "Do you have family
to stand beside you as the Council decides its verdict?"

"No, Your Grace." Rani longed to name her father, longed to throw herself on the mercy of
the Council for help in finding her missing family. Such a request, though, would only raise
nasty questions, impossible questions. Better to stand alone than to stand surrounded by the
King's Guard.

As if acknowledging her decision, Borin nodded before turning to the butcher. "What
happened to Rani in the marketplace?"

Rani listened as her exploits were recounted. Even though her knees itched where they were
caught between two bricks, she did not shift position. She did not like the tone of the butcher's
voice, but he was fair enough in his words, describing how she had fled Shanoranvilli's
guards and upset various tables, including the one bearing all of Narda's eggs.
"And what other damage did she do?"

"Tarin lost two dozen melons—they were bruised enough that he'll likely not sell them. Rordi
claims she trampled his squash, but two other merchants say he damaged his own goods,
hoping for a Council verdict and a free afternoon. Others lost their displays, but their wares
were not destroyed."

Borin nodded slowly, weighing the personalities involved, measuring out his own knowledge
of the merchants under his supervision. Rani remained enough of a merchant's daughter to
take pride in the Council's smooth governance, even as she feared the penalty Borin would
extract.

"Rani, do you have anything to say for yourself before the Council speaks?"

"No, Your Grace."

"Do you have any money to pay for disturbing the market's peace?"

"No, Your Grace."

"Do you have any reason that the Council should not announce its verdict, binding you and
the merchants you have wronged today?"

"No, Your Grace."

"Very well. The Council gives this verdict. Rordi suffers punishment enough, in not having his
own wares to sell. Rani will scrub down Tarin's stall every night for two weeks, and she will
mind the stall for him during the noon hour for those same two weeks. A Councillor will
watch from nearby and make sure that all the coins owed to Tarin get to him each day. As for
Narda, Rani will be her servant for a fortnight, doing her command in all things at all times,
except for those hours when the child meets her obligations to the other merchants. The
Council will pay Narda from the Common Fund for today's loss of eggs."

Narda crowed her delight, but both the butcher and the baker satisfied themselves with tight
nods. Borin's sentence was a fair one. The old man looked Rani directly in the eye. "You hear
the Council's verdict. By your name, you are already sworn to abide by the Council. Will you
stand by that oath, or do you demand the King's Justice?"

Rani hung her head and forced a whisper. "I will abide by the Council."

"Then rise up, Rani, and go to your appointed duties. In a fortnight, the Council will review
your actions and determine if further sanctions are necessary. I release you into Narda's care.
The egg woman is responsible for feeding you during your service. Beware the Council and
the King's Justice if you fail to do as you have sworn."

Rani bowed her head in the gesture of submission she had used before her father for years.
Authority was authority, whether in the guise of a parent or a judge in a crowded
marketplace. Borin nodded, and the .baker dug into a coffer, counting out coins to
remunerate Narda for her losses.

As the woman hid away the coppers, she turned to her charge. "Come, girl. What do they call
you? Rani? Well, Rani, we've a long day ahead of us, don't we?"

Rani followed the diminutive merchant back through the stalls. No one took notice of them
now; the marketplace was flooded with townsfolk filling their larders with fine goods. Rani
quickly ceased to have time to watch the shoppers. Narda handed her a rag and a small wire
brush and ordered her to get to work, cleaning the toppled egg stand. Narda, unexpectedly
freed from a day's labor in the marketplace, took her settlement funds and made her way to a
distant stall already setting out tankards of ale.

Rani quickly discovered that the eggs she had broken were not the first to paint the table.
Gluelike yolk crusted the cracks between planks, and the trestle legs gleamed with an
albumen glaze. The rag helped to wipe up the worst of the morning's misadventures, but
Rani settled down to a long day's work with the wire brush.

The labor proved no more difficult, though, than many of the tasks she had mastered at the
guildhall. The scrubbing created its own rhythm, and Rani hummed to herself as she wielded
her tools. She vaguely remembered despising such jobs when she worked for her parents, but
she had learned the true value of labor during her life as an apprentice. At least the sun was
warm in the sky above her, and in the marketplace there were no embers to burn her, no lead
fumes to inhale. She would not be cut by daggers of near-invisible glass. All things
considered, her binding to Narda was no more difficult than her obligation to the
glasswrights had been.

Most importantly, she had time to think as she sat cross-legged in the marketplace. She
needed to formulate a plan. The guild was likely in ruins by now, all the glasswrights chained
in Shanoranvilli's prison. Another apprentice was probably thumbless, maimed in the service
of Rani's escape. Cook was almost definitely dead, Lan keep her. Rani's family was certainly
arrested, if not worse, and her home was burned.

Tears stung at the corners of Rani's eyes, but she swallowed hard, berating herself that she
was merely reacting to the pungent smell of egg yolk, freed from the wood trestle. If only she
had not been ordered to bring Morada's lunch to the cathedral…

Morada. There was the key.

Rani did not believe that Instructor Morada had murdered Tuvashanoran. In the first place,
Rani could not imagine actually knowing a cold-blooded murderer. In the second place,
although Morada had been angry on the scaffold, Rani had tormented her siblings enough to
know that the instructor's anger was rooted in fear, not in murderous rage. In the third
place—and most importantly—Morada had a glasswright's body. Her fingers were nimble
and deft; she could cut a plate of glass into the most intricate of designs. The woman's arms,
though, were a craftsman's; she could not pull a bowstring taut. She did not have the skill to
hit a target hundreds of ells away.
Fine. Morada was not the murderer. Nevertheless, she had welcomed the murderer to her
scaffold. Certainly, that was the meaning of the instructor's nervousness when Rani arrived
with lunch; that was the reason for the cold hatred that Rani had read in Morada's grey eyes.

Rani wiped a trickle of sweat from her own eyes. The sun was warm in the marketplace, and
the soldier's deep crimson cloak soaked up the heat. Sitting back on her haunches, Rani
removed the garment and folded it carefully on the ground, setting it in the shadows of the
stone-walled stall. Here, in the crowded marketplace, no one would notice a soiled cloak. Even
with the gaping hole where her guild badge had been, Rani would be practically invisible.

The apprentice almost laughed out loud as she realized the import of her thought. The market
was the perfect place to disappear.

And disappearance would be even more important to Morada than to Rani. Morada had a
reputation in the City; she was known to various nobles who had paid dearly for her
glasswright services. Besides, Salina was certain to talk at some point, or the soldiers would
ultimately take a census of the imprisoned glasswrights. They would learn that Morada was
missing, and a search would begin.

Morada would not be safe anywhere in the City. No friends would take her under their roof,
for fear of Shanoranvilli's retribution. Even public taverns would be closed to her. The
establishments that served nobles would never let her in the door. The soldiers' drinking
houses were too fraught with risk. The merchants, counting out the day's till, would not
welcome a stranger. The guildsmen would embrace one of their own—even a stranger—but
only if that stranger could show a token of mastery. No glass-wright's token would provide
passage today. Morada would be alone.

So, Rani congratulated herself on her deductions, Morada would have to make her way to the
marketplace if she intended to eat or drink. Rani merely needed to study the crowds, the good
folk come to spend their coins on fare for their kitchens. Rani breathed yet another prayer to
Lan, grateful that Cook had shown her the path to the kitchen god.

Given Lan's help and enough time, Rani was certain to find her prey. And Rani would find
her. Instructor Morada, by assisting Tuvashanoran's killer, was as guilty of murder as if she
had pulled the bowstring herself. Murder, the guildhall's destruction, Larinda's maiming,
Rani's own parents disappearing into the night as their home burned to its foundations…
Morada's list of misdeeds was long.

Even as Rani wallowed in vengeful thoughts, Narda returned. "So, my little eggcup, how is
your work progressing?"

Rani had smelled alcohol on adults' breath before, but never in such quantity, and never so
early in the day. She executed a judicious bow as she made way for Narda's inspection. "Just
fine, mistress. I've almost finished this leg of the table."

The old woman stared at the stand, examining it with a care usually reserved for fine
jewelwork. One gnarled hand rubbed against the wood, and Rani saw that calluses marked
the homy flesh. Narda cocked her head to one side, looking for all the world like a tipsy crow.
"Aye, you've done a fine job with your work so far." The words were pulled grudgingly from
the woman's throat. "Don't let me keep you from the rest."

Rani felt uncomfortable working beneath the woman's watchful eye. It wasn't that she
planned to shirk her punishment—far from it, Rani knew justice when it slapped her wrist.
Rather, when Narda watched, Rani felt a peculiar itch against her shin, and then a niggling
tickle on her scalp. She squirmed like an infant trying to break free of swaddling clothes.

The old woman cackled, and the alcoholic fumes were nearly enough to knock Rani back on
her heels. For just an instant, she thought of asking the woman to breathe on the table; surely
the spirits on her breath would loosen that particularly stubborn patch of egg yolk. The
image of Narda exhaling like a dragon made Rani smile. The smile turned to an open grin
when the old woman chose that moment to yawn, marking her action with a distinct roar
from some-where deep in her gut.

"Well!" the egg woman exclaimed. "You take to your labors like kidneys to pie! Mind you,
finish that table by tonight, or you'll be explaining your laziness to Borin. For now, though,
I'd best take you over to Tarin. You're to mind his stall while he takes his lunch." Narda took
Rani by the hand and led her through the marketplace.

Stepping up to the melon merchant's stall, Rani felt the market's power in her bones. She
knew that Council watchers were eyeing her, but she could not keep a smile from her lips as
she sold Tarin's wares, counting out coppers with flashing precision. Rani was born a
merchant; she thrived in the marketplace. Try as Guildmistress Salina might, with words and
prayers before altars to the Thousand Gods, with frequent petitions to Clain, the glaziers' god,
the guild had been unable to dig out Rani's roots.

Once, looking up from the stand, Rani glimpsed a figure on the edge of the market, a
shrouded woman who kept her face well hidden within her cloak. Rani caught a glimpse of a
white streak in dark hair, and she almost cried out Morada's name. Before she could make a
move, though, one of the Council's women stepped into view, her fretted badge clear on the
shoulder of her tunic. Reluctantly, Rani dropped her hand, settling to the business of making
change for a peck of fruit.

When Tarin returned, he was surprised and pleased with her handiwork, and he presented
her with a melon—a little dented on one side, to be sure, but fragrant in the midday sunlight.
Narda, too, held true to Borin's edict, handing over a large loaf of bread when she fetched
Rani from the fruit stand and led her back to her scrubbing. Further pleased with the
progress on the table, the old woman splurged on a meat pie for supper, drawing on the
coppers that Borin had awarded her for the loss of her eggs. Even as

Rani ran a surreptitious finger down the front of her tunic to scrape up a stray daub of gravy,
her eyes darted around the market, hoping against hope to catch another glimpse of the
figure she was increasingly certain had been Morada.
Few shoppers remained in the district; even the tardiest of cooks had gathered up remnant
herbs and produce to prepare their evening meals. Narda, finishing her own pie, eyed the
detritus of the day's market shrewdly, then walked around her trestle table with an inebriate's
false balance. She barely managed to strangle a cry as the last rays of sun glinted off the
stand. "Cor! You've done a fine job, girl."

Rani's narrow chest swelled with pride at the compliment. She had done well—the table was
stripped of its egg glaze to reveal sturdy oak trestles and planks. Rani had polished the wood
until it gleamed, using all her skill as both merchant and guildsman to bring out the whorls in
the oak. Rani imagined smooth white eggs arranged on the surface, inviting tomorrow's
shoppers with their perfect shape.

"Aye," Narda completed her circuit around the table, "you've done well by your family.
Almost makes me hate to do this."

Before Rani could startle away, the old woman withdrew a heavy chain and a manacle. She
clapped the iron around Rani's wrist, anchoring the chain on the leg of the trestle.

"Mistress!" Rani gasped out her surprise.

"What else would you have me do, little merchant? You've paid your way today, but Bonn
allotted me another thirteen days of your labor. I'd not have you count out the coin in your
own fashion and conclude your debt paid. You can keep watch here in the marketplace for
the night. Don't worry. It'll be dry enough."

"Mistress Narda, you can't leave me alone!"

"Nonsense. Stop that blubbering! You're a big girl, and you must learn to accept
responsibility."

"But the Touched—" Rani gave voice to her long-stand-

ing merchant child's nightmare, ignoring the pangs of conscience that reminded her that she
now had names for the Touched. Old habits died hard, and the limits of caste were the oldest
habits of all.

"If you need assistance, you can always call for the Guard. Here. This will sweeten your
night." The egg woman produced a sweet cake from her satchel, only a little the worse for its
leathern stay. "Sleep well, little merchant."

Rani stared as the woman staggered away to complete her studies in tavern alchemy,
transforming the last of her copper to ale.

Rani had not realized how fatiguing her day had been; she found herself drifting off to
uneasy sleep before the sun had set. She curled protectively around Tarin's half-eaten melon,
her gnawed loaf of bread, and the untouched sweet cake.

She was swirling into dreams when a hiss hurtled her back to wakefulness. "Shhhhh. We'll
see if she's got any eggs on 'er!"

The words shocked Rani into a sitting position, and she immediately reached for her
Zarithian dagger. Rabe materialized out of the twilight, his earnest face twisted into a sneer as
he saw her blade.

"Not much good that'll do ye now. I'd kick yer wrist, an' th' knife'd go flyin'. Why don't ye
drop it, and spare yer-self th' pain."

"Rabe." Rani twisted around and saw Mair watching her lieutenant from the shadows. She
nodded a cautious greeting, and the girl stepped up to Rani's side. "Ye were ex-pectin' First
God Ait, p'r'aps?" Mair settled onto the trestle table, swinging her legs as Rani clambered to
her feet. "Afraid of us Touched, are ye?"

"And why wouldn't I be? I've heard tales." Rani raised her chin defiantly.

"Tales!" Mair chortled. "If ye 'card 'alf th' stories we could tell ye! About thieves 'n' murderers
'n' ghosts seekin' bloody revenge i' th' night!"

Rani blanched, certain Mair was referring to Tu-vashanoran, wondering whether the Touched
leader would give her up to the Guard. "You're just trying to frighten me."

"Ye've done a fine job o' that yerself. What sort o' rot 'ave they been feedin' ye about my
sort?"

"I don't know what you mean."

"Did they tell ye we skin cats in the night alleys? Did they tell ye we kidnap babes 'n' drink
their blood?" Mair's laugh was deep in her throat, and her fingers closed tight on Rani's wrists
as she pried loose the glinting Zarithian blade. "Those're pretty bangles ye're wearin', Rai."

"Please…" Rani swallowed her fear—these were the same children she had faced down last
night, the ragtag band who had gladly eaten her carrots. They could not mean her harm.
Rani repeated that irrational mantra as she held up her manacled wrists. "Can you help me
out of them?"

Mair set the knife on the table with a curious glance at Rani. " That we canna do. We 'ave our
own peace with th' Council. We don't brook their justice, 'n' they let us creep th' market."

Rani thought of the shadowy figure she'd seen at noon, and she pounced on the opportunity.
"You can really go through the marketplace as you will?" Mair nodded. "Then we can work a
bargain." Rubbing her arms against the gathering night chill, Rani described the instructor
she sought, stressing Morada's ragged cloak and the distinctive white stripe in her jet hair.

" 'N' if we find 'er for ye, what'll ye give us?"

"If you look for her, I'll share my food. Today Narda brought me a full loaf of good bread,
and Tarin gave me a melon for my labor. If you find her, all you need to do is follow her, tell
me where she's hiding." Rani proffered the half melon that she had been saving to break her
fast in the morning. She hesitated only an instant before adding Narda's cake to the bait.
Mair snatched at the food like a starved animal, sniffing at the cake before handing it to her
lieutenant.

The Touched leader kept her eyes on Rani as she spat into her palm, and then offered her
hand to her new partner. "Deal."

Rani spat onto her own hand, clattering her chains as she clasped Mair's palm. "Deal."

Mair did not ask why Rani sought Morada, and Rani volunteered no information. The
Touched leader handed back Rani's dagger before the children melted into the market
shadows.

After that, Rani's days settled into a pattern. Narda appeared each dawn, trundling her
barrow through the waking streets, eggs teetering dangerously. Rani rose from her chilly bed,
helping to steady the load and lay out the wares, alternating smooth white eggs with brown
ones. Narda shared a breakfast of fried dough, or boiled eggs, or fat bacon, and then the
woman disappeared into the growing crowds. Rani sold eggs all morning, adjusting prices to
match the buyers, scrupulously collecting pennies into the leather pouch Narda had
provided. The egg woman returned whenever she needed more coins to finance her tavern
visits, bringing food and praising Rani for her labor. Tarin came at noon and at dusk to claim
her services—she minded his stand for an hour when the sun was directly overhead, and she
scrubbed down the vegetable debris at the end of the day. She offered up at least half her
food to the horde of Touched children every night, and Mair reported on the
ever-disappointing status of the hunt.

Rani never faltered in her submission to the Council's verdict. She never failed in her
responsibility to Narda, never shirked her work for Tarin. She never received shelter at night,
even when a steady drizzle dampened the entire marketplace. She never saw Morada.

Until the last day of Rani's two-week sentence.

That morning began like all the others, with Rani grog-gily waking in her rough bed beneath
the trestle table. She stretched in the early-morning dawn, rubbing her arms against the chill
that shivered through the autumn sunrise. Soon, merchants trundled in their wares, narrow
handcarts jostling in the tight marketplace aisles.

Narda was late, and Rani was getting impatient as she peered down the ranks. She had
followed Borin's edict to the letter, and her chains chafed more this morning than they had at
any time since she left the guildhall. The destruction of her guild still haunted her nightmares,
and Cook's order echoed louder in Rani's skull. Cook had charged her in the name of Lan, in
the name of the god who had watched out for Rani so far. Rani could no longer duck her
responsibilities. But the apprentice knew that she needed her freedom if she were ever to find
Morada.
Offering up an exasperated prayer to the kitchen god, Rani pivoted about, staring toward the
heart of the market in case she had somehow missed Narda's initial approach. During the
preceding fortnight, Rani had learned the secrets of the marketplace; she knew its shadows
and nooks as well as she knew her former guildhall, as well as she knew the streets of the
Merchants' Quarter where her own family had sold their wares. Glancing toward Tarin's stall,
Rani saw immediately that that particular patch of black did not belong.

She started to cry out, to warn Tarin of a thief, but the lurker chose that moment to move into
a patch of foggy sunlight. Rani's shout died in her throat as she recognized Morada's profile.

The instructor's hair straggled about her pinched face

like drowned snakes, and the glasswright's skin was a pasty grey. If Rani had come across her
under other circumstances, she would have worried for the woman's health; she might even
have summoned one of the priest-leeches who served as chirurgeon for the lower castes.

At that moment, though, Rani's heart secretly soared at Morada's haggard appearance. She
recognized the tang at the back of her throat, the sharp craving for revenge. Rani wanted
vengeance for Tuvashanoran's death, for the havoc at the guildhall, for the ashes of her
family's home and the personal indignity of chains in the marketplace.

As Rani strained at her metal bonds, Morada flicked a nervous glance about the market. The
apprentice watched as wiry glasswright fingers danced over new-dug potatoes, and suddenly
the woman's ragged pockets bulged with pilfered riches. Rani swore softly under her breath,
breathing the most hideous words she'd ever heard her brothers use. She yanked on her
fast-held chain. Where was Mair? Where were the Touched who could go about the
marketplace with ease? How could Lan's gift of Morada go unused?

Rani was almost whimpering with frustration when a heavy, dirt-encrusted hand fell on her
shoulder.

"There you are, my pretty!" Rani started like a rabbit caught outside its burrow. Narda
cackled, rummaging in her pocket for the key to Rani's chains. "A cart was upset at the
Merchants' Gate—fresh melons all over the road. Sorry to delay you, and this your last day in
my service." Rani rubbed at her wrists, trying to smooth away the angry red welt where she
had strained against her bonds, the better to keep Morada in sight. "I wouldn't have it said I
starved you, girl. Here's a penny—find yourself breakfast and come back within the hour."

Rani was so astonished she scarcely felt the coin fall into her outstretched palm. She almost
missed Narda's remon-stration: "And there's another penny for you, if you come back with a
flask of ale! Might as well have a drink before we receive Borin's final judgment!"

Rani scarcely thought of the Chief Councillor as she darted through the crowd, intent on
keeping Morada's black cloak in sight.
                                      Chapter 5

For one desperate minute, Rani thought that she had delayed too long, and the instructor
would be lost in the crowds. Then she took a deep breath and plunged into the heart of the
marketplace. In the past fortnight, she'd polished her merchant skills, learned to measure the
crowds of meandering buyers. Rani knew there was enough room to glide between the
stands there' , she knew she could duck beneath that trestle and emerge in the proper aisle to
keep the instructor in sight.

By now, the merchants were familiar with the sight of this serious child on her errands, and
more than one seller raised a hand in greeting. Rani nodded to acknowledge the attention,
but she did not stop to gather up the proffered treats— an apple here, a wedge of cheese
there.

When Morada reached the market's edge, Rani hovered on the fringe of tables, hesitant to
move beyond the clear boundary. Narda had given her coins to buy breakfast and ale; the
egg woman had assigned her a very specific mission. If Rani stepped beyond the merchants'
range, she was likely to negate the fortnight of service she had almost completed.
Nevertheless, if Rani lost Morada now, there would be no redeeming her family, no
explaining Tuvashanoran's death.

Glancing about frantically, wondering if she were being observed by Borin's Council
Watchers, Rani found herself face-to-face with the statue of the Defender of the Faith that
guarded the market's northern edge. Although the marble face was well-worn with age, Rani
could easily imagine Tu-vashanoran's features graven in the stone. This was the role the
prince would have assumed in the cathedral; this was the title he would have claimed if he
had been spared the assassin's arrow.

With the mechanical obedience of a well-trained child, Rani bobbed a curtsey before the
commanding statue, inclining her head beneath the outstretched arm. Mourning citizens had
left offerings to the murdered prince at the marble feet. When Rani glanced at the sad carved
eyes, she could see Tuvashanoran as he had last stood during life—tall and rigid with pain, an
arrow blooming out of his eye, out of the stone socket. Rani's mind supplied the cobalt light of
the cathedral windows, and she almost cried out at the vision, cried out as she had during
Tuvashanoran's ceremony.

Almost, but not quite. Rani had a mission, and she would not let guilt sway her from
pursuing the instructor who bore the truth. Consciously choosing to read the Defender's
marble arm as a benediction rather than a curse, Rani realized what she must do, regardless
of the Councillors who patrolled the market with their knotted hemp badges.

She stepped outside the market.

Morada's filthy cloak was just flitting around a distant corner. At first, Rani followed the
instructor through well-known streets. Although Morada slunk in the shadows, Rani had no
problem keeping the older woman in sight. Even as Rani racked her brain to figure out where
the instructor was heading, Morada took a series of obscure turns, leaving the Merchants'
Quarter altogether. Rani had a vague notion they were worming toward the cathedral close.
The buildings were close together on the narrow streets, and in many places the upper stories
had toppled toward each other. Evil smells seeped from the gutter, and Rani tried to breathe
through her mouth.

Morada seemed oblivious to the raucous laughter tumbling from behind warped doors, and
she did not even start when a piteous wail drifted through a decrepit shutter. Rani had begun
to doubt she would ever find her way out of the dark streets when Morada ducked into a
hovel on the corner of two refuse-ridden alleys. Stepping over a slimy pile best left
unexamined, Rani huddled against the daub and wattle, taking only an instant to pull her
clothes closer, to protect her skin from the filthy building.

The wall was as unwholesome as the rest of these streets but, for once, the decay worked to
Rani's advantage. She could put her ear to a crevice beneath the cracked window frame and
listen to the movement inside the hut. Even as Rani crouched by the foul building, a man's
voice hissed, slurred with drink and perpetual ill will. "What have you got under that cloak,
woman? You were gone long enough."

If Rani had not been listening for Morada's reply, she never would have recognized the
instructor's voice, miserable and whining. "You know bloody well I couldn't get back any
sooner. That damned Council runs the market like a military camp. I almost wasn't able to
get these." Rani imagined Morada presenting her meager hoard of potatoes.

The man snorted. "It's the height of harvest, and this is all you manage?"

"By all the Thousand Gods, Larindolian, you try my patience." Rani was so startled to hear
Morada pronounce a noble name, she almost gasped aloud. "You know as well as I that it
would mean instant death if my face were recognized. You could have sent any servant to the
market with money to buy the finest sweetmeats, or you could have gone back to the palace
to eat. I brought you food. I stole when you told me to. I've proven my loyalty to you and
your cause—let's get on with our plans."

The silence that greeted Morada's irritated outburst was long, and when Larindolian spoke,
his voice was a danger-ous cross between a purr and a growl. "My cause, eh? I thought you
had sworn loyalty to our common leader, Instructor. I thought you had embraced our
mission. I would have expected your guild to teach you the meaning of dedication."

"My guild taught me all the lessons I need. I understood dedication long before you came
along, Larindolian—you and your keeper."

"Watch your tongue, Instructor! When you joined our cause, you swore loyalty to one far
stronger than I."
"When I joined your cause, I believed we would bring justice to the City! Tuvashanoran was a
better instrument for that justice than any I've seen among your colleagues."

Rani recognized the sound of an open hand on flesh, and the scrape of furniture testified to
the force behind the blow. "Tuvashanoran was a rutting dog, and don't you forget it, you
lily-livered cow. Defender of the Faith! That man was not fit to lick the shoes of the one we
serve!"

Rani could not help but thrill to hear Morada chastised, even if the mysterious Larindolian
insulted the sacred memory of the prince, even if he hit a woman. Certainly, the instructor
deserved her comeuppance, given her complicity in Tuvashanoran's death and her long
history of lording over the guildhall apprentices. Gambling that Larindolian's anger would
make the nobleman incautious, Rani rose beside the rotting windowsill, peering inside the
dilapidated house. To Rani's right, Morada sat in a chair, shaking her head as if trying to
clear out cobwebs of confusion. A handprint whitened her cheek, rapidly flushing to angry
red. When the instructor spoke, her words fell into the still room like pellets of ice.

"So much for the Brotherhood of Justice, eh, Larindolian? So much for equality before the
Thousand Gods."

"Justice and equality," the man sneered, and his handsome features contorted into a mask of
contempt. Even in the gloom of the dilapidated shack, Rani could see that the nobleman's
eyes were eerily light, a frightening blue so pale it was like ice. "Justice and equality are
merely words that the weak use to keep us strong folk enchained. Things are changing in the
City, and I, for one, will not be tied to weaklings who snivel about 'justice.'"

Morada snorted. "Those 'weaklings' are your sworn brethren. Are you fool enough to
challenge the Brotherhood here and now, with Tuvashanoran's body not yet set on its pyre?"

"You should not try to guess what I intend to do with the Brotherhood, little sister."

The instructor stared at the man in shock, a look of horrified realization flushing her features.
"You -are going to challenge them, aren't you? Even with the oaths you've sworn, you believe
you're better than the rest of us!"

"You cannot know what I believe, woman!"

Morada jutted her chin defiantly. "Is this the drink speaking, or have you decided that
Shanoranvilli is the next to die? Have you selected .your coronation robe yet?"

The man's fury seemed all the greater because no emotion flicked across his face. He gathered
his tremendous strength in his forearms, lashing out at the instructor with fists like flour
sacks. Rani cringed at the window, and Morada twisted to keep the raging nobleman from
breaking her jaw. The woman's escape was hindered by her chair, and wood splintered
beneath her as Larindolian landed a glancing blow on her collarbone. Morada yelped—in
fear or pain—and the sound enraged the nobleman further. The sound of ripping fabric was
loud in the squalid chamber as another glancing blow caught the instructor's gown.
Before Larindolian could move to complete his discipline, Rani glimpsed bare flesh. Drawn
around the instructor's bicep, in blue tracery more delicate than any leaded window, was a
tattoo. Four strands were woven into one, a quartet of ravenous snakes feeding on each other.

The tattoo would have been surprising under any circumstances—proper women simply did
not have drawings drilled into their flesh. The image on Morada's arm was even more striking
to Rani, though, because she knew the design. She had seen those four snakes twined about
another arm.

Suddenly, Rani was no longer a thirteen-year-old apprentice huddling in a sordid alley,
spying for her life. Instead, she was five years old and playing on her parents' doorstep,
lunging after a leather ball Bardo had brought from the marketplace. The toy had been all
the more magical because there was no reason for her brother's generosity. Bardo was
laughing his hearty laugh, playing with her, keeping the ball from her grasp.

Rani, never one to yield to supposed authority, leveled a hard kick against her brother's shins.
When he stooped down to gather up her flashing legs, to still his annoying gnat of a sister,
Rani grabbed on to his arm, pulling his sleeve with all her might. Even now, crouching in the
filthy streets of a strange quarter of the city, Rani could remember the shadow that had
passed across her parents' doorstep.

Bardo's fury was immediate as she bared his arm. She glimpsed the bulge of muscle beneath
his tattoo—four angry snakes turning red pinprick eyes on the suddenly cowering girl.

Bardo had bellowed his rage and shaken her off his arm to crash on the stone doorstep. He
backhanded her before she even realized she'd been knocked breathless. His fingers closed
around her own arms, and he shook her with such violence that her teeth rattled inside her
skull. She heard her eyes slosh in their jelly, and she could not blink away the sapphire, ruby,
and citron lights that flooded her vision.

"You cursed fool!" Even now, Bardo's words seared Rani, and she swallowed remembered
tears. "Don't you ever tell anyone what you've seen! Do you understand me? Don't you
mention one word of this to anyone!"

As if for good measure, Bardo had settled his thick fingers against her throat, and the
ominous pressure had made her gag. She had managed to choke out an apology, a promise
that she would never mention the curious design.

And that had been all.

Bardo had covered his arm, and then he had offered her a dirty kerchief to wipe her
tear-streaked face. He had instructed her to blow her nose before leading her to the baker's,
and he let her choose the largest pastry she could find. The leather ball was gone when they
returned home.

Rani marveled that she could have forgotten the incident. Her beloved Bardo had slapped her
like… like a child. Bardo had beaten her … And all because she had discovered a tattoo that
matched the design Morada sported on her arm.

Now, the instructor panted at Larindolian, capturing the raw fury Rani remembered in her
brother's voice. "You blasted idiot! I don't have anything else to wear, and even you can't want
me to answer questions about what this means."

Larindolian's fingers strayed to his chest, as if he felt crawling snakes across his own flesh.
Before he could react further, a tumult thundered from the far end of the narrowed street. The
cadence of marching boots echoed off building walls. "Soldiers!" Morada exclaimed,
interpreting the sound faster than Rani did. The apprentice ducked into the shadows of a
neighboring hovel as a troop of Shanoranvilli's armed guards swung into view.

The helmed captain stopped on the doorstep of Morada's ruined hut, and announced his
royal warrant with a snarl: "Open in the name of King Shanoranvilli, that justice be done in
the name of all the Thousand Gods." Before any human could have responded, soldierly boots
crashed against the door, and the splinter of wood was lost in the clatter of armed men
passing through too small a space.

"Here's the murderess you're searching for!" Larindo-lian's voice rose above the tumult.

"Traitor!" Morada cried. "You summoned the king's men!" Then, even before the soldiers
could react, dark velvet flashed by Rani, and the apprentice just made out the shape of a man
in the alley's gloom. Head bent low and face obscured against his shoulder, Larindolian was
escaping.

"Hold, witch!" cried one of the men inside the hut, and Morada howled her rage, shrieking
epithets that brought grim responses from the assembled soldiers. Even without seeing the
confrontation in the filthy room, Rani recognized the sound of fists on flesh, and the duller
impact of boots. Morada's flaring anger turned to raw-voiced pain as she pleaded with her
attackers to look to Larindolian.

The desperate words merely heated the soldiers' blood, and the men sprinkled imprecations
amid their brutal punishment. "Murdering witch!" Rani heard, and "Blasted whore!"

Suddenly aware of her own danger if the guards' rage were not sated by attacking the
instructor, Rani glanced up and down the vile street. She did not know her way in this
quarter; she could not hope to escape trained military men who were well heated by
vengeance. Before she could choose to brave the streets or wait out the horror inside the little
house behind her, however, the decision was taken from her.

The soldiers emerged from the hut, manhandling their sobbing, twisting prey from the
ramshackle room. One of the guards chanced to look over his shoulder as Rani gaped from
the shadows. "Aye, brat," he spat toward her feet, "let this be a lesson to you. Mind your caste,
and you won't have to worry about a visit from the King's Guard." The man

THE GIASSWRIGHTS'APPRENTICE
hitched at his belt and hustled to catch up with his fellows, taking the opportunity to land a
solid punch in the small of Morada's back. In seconds, bitter silence filtered over the street.

Mind your caste.

As if Rani belonged in these abandoned city streets. This was a zone fit for no decent
person—only the Touched would live in these filthy shadows.

Rani glanced around, half-expecting to see Mair and her spirited troops lurking in the ruined
doorway across the street. Instead, a toothless bundle of rags stirred on the rotting threshold,
turning a bandaged head to look at her from a single crazed eye. Rani jumped, astonished
that she had not noticed the creature before. "Aye, little one!" cackled the ancient Touched.
"Mind yer caste!" The voice was high and reedy and Rani could not tell if the speaker was
male or female. "Oh, yes. If ye want't' be safe, little one, mind yer caste!"

The bundle of rags dissolved into an ancient creature's diseased limbs, a skull bobbing on the
end of a spine grown twisted and deformed with age, rickety legs shambling toward the
terrified girl. Before Rani could shrink away, a bony finger poked at her throat, burrowing
into the V of flesh and cutting off her breath. Rani tried to back away, but she was trapped by
the rough daub and wattle behind her, rooted to the spot and transfixed by the horrific smile
that stretched the skeleton's thin lips.

"Ye're wastin' time, little one. Yer instruct'r won't last th' night i' th' king's Black 'Ole."

"I—" Rani cleared her throat to force words past her revulsion. "I don't know what you're
talking about."

"Step smart, little one. Th' instruct'r'll 'ave more 'n th' king's good 'ealth on 'er mind, after that
last fight with th' noble 'un. Ye talk to th' instruct'r 'n' ye'll learn th' answer to all yer
questions."

"How do you know?" Rani struggled to keep her voice respectful, fighting fear and revulsion.

"I mind me caste, little one!" The ancient Touched cackled, chanting a holy mantra. "Mind
yer caste. Mind yer caste."

"I don't understand!"

"Mind yer caste…" The skeleton tumbled the words over its sere lips, jostling them about like
knucklebones in a cup.

Rani recoiled and started to turn away from the mad speaker. Old habits died hard,
though—she could hardly leave her elder, and a victim of madness besides, without some
token of respect. Rani fished deep in her pocket for Narda's coppers. She was already in for
an ell with the egg woman; she might as well plunge for a mile.

"Here you go." Rani proffered the coins from a safe distance. "Buy yourself some food."
Before the apprentice could spring back, steel fingers closed about her wrist, a tighter grip
than Rani could have imagined. Now, face-to-face with the Touched creature, the apprentice
could see the fire burning deep within those ancient eyes. "Don' ferget yer lesson 'ere today.
Ye can learn things when ye least expect't' learn."

The skeleton leaned closer, and Rani's stomach turned at the stench of rotten food and
decaying teeth. For one terrifying instant, she thought the Touched was going to kiss her, and
she lunged backwards, bruising her shoulder blades against the house. "Aye, Rai, Rani,
Ranita. Don't ferget't' seek out all yer teachers."

The creature's tongue moved in its mouth like a slug on bruised apples, and Rani twisted
away in horror. As the Touched's laughter echoed off the decaying buildings, Rani fled the
deserted quarter.

She got lost following the street that she thought Larindo-lian had taken. She wandered
through more twining lanes, past more shadowed doorways, and finally she squeezed past a
pile of rubble where some ancient ruin had collapsed, emerging in the cathedral close. The
holy building loomed over her, and she could not help but glance at the glass-wrights'
scaffold, still standing beneath the Defender's Window. Morada's rope continued to hang
from the smooth wooden uprights, and Rani imagined an assassin scaling the rickety
structure, bow in hand.

An assassin who was an archer… Of course, soldiers learned to handle a bow, but so did
others. Every noble learned archery in childhood—it was one of the skills befitting the Court,
showing the culture and grace of the noble caste.

Tuvashanoran himself had been a fine archer. Rani dashed away unbidden tears, recalling
how the noble prince had hunted for venison when he was little more than a child himself. A
famine had plagued Morenia as drought seared crops for the third consecutive year.
Tuvashanoran had led a hunting expedition with his noble brethren. Two days from the City,
the prince had found and shot a magnificent buck, slaying the beast with a single
glass-tipped arrow. Tuvashanoran, ever mindful of his obligation to his people, had shared
out the venison on his way back to the City. Wherever a family ate of the rich flesh, rain fell.
The Thousand Gods smiled on the prince.

Making a holy sign, Rani muttered a prayer for Tu-vashanoran's soul, directing her holy
words to Bern, the god of rain. Halfway through the invocation, though, she changed her
appeal, speaking instead to Doan, the god of hunters. Doan seemed more appropriate, after
all, since Rani had become a hunter herself. Or the hunted.

Either way, she was likely to become a shackled prisoner if she did not return to the
marketplace and excuse her absence in some satisfactory manner. Even now, her heart
pounded at the thought of Narda's wrath and the Council's judgment. As Rani wound her
way back to the marketplace, she practiced her excuses.

She had found a small child, separated from its mother in the terrifying market. She had
discovered another merchant, selling eggs that looked at first to be of a higher quality than
Narda's. She had heard rumors of a merchant selling ale at half the normal price, in dire need
of unloading his wares that morning.

Each of the stories rang false in her own skull, and she came to the edge of the marketplace
without a plan for deliverance.

Rani had scarcely passed beneath Tuvashanoran's outstretched marble arm when she was
shadowed by two of the Council's Watchers. If she recalled correctly, the pair of cheese
merchants were husband and wife, although they looked enough alike to be brother and
sister. Each wore the symbol of Council rank fastened to a pungent tunic, the hempen knots
bobbing like wisemen's heads. Rani held her chin high and walked through the market as if
she were wholly in the right. She forced herself to think of the cheese-sellers as a royal escort.

As Rani stepped up to Narda's trestle, a customer bustled off into .the crowd, nestling her
new-bought eggs in a carefully woven basket. Narda blinked foggy eyes at her erstwhile
assistant, and Rani heard disappointment in the old woman's words. "I had hoped not to
resort to the Council."

"You don^t need to, Mistress!" Rani responded automatically.

"I don't see my ale. I suppose you've managed to lose my coins somewhere in the
marketplace?"

"You need not add 'thief to my name, Mistress," Rani cast a nervous glance at the Council's
Watchers, afraid that they would cut short her response.

"'Thief.' 'Vandal.' I name the names that fit. I gave you coins, and you return without
ale—what else am I to say?"

At Narda's angry gesture, the Council guard dogs stepped closer.

Rani had not spent her life as a merchant's daughter without learning one basic principle: all
people could be bought. Plunging her hand into the sack at her waist, she finally hatched a
plan. Even as her fingers fumbled past the Zarithian knife—a tool she dared not use
now—she felt the cool kiss of an incised metal coin. Her hand emerged from the sack, and she
stared down at the square metal in her hand.

Rani could still remember her excitement at finding the foreign coin, caught upright between
two cobblestones outside her family's house. She could hear Bardo's voice— Bardo had beaten
her —as he drilled a hole in the foreign coin, carefully hoarding the spirals of sheared silver.
"Here you go, little one. A rare find this is—someone'll be sorry to have lost it in the City."

Rani had worn the coin on a leather thong around her neck, treasuring it not only as money
from a foreign land, but as a thing of beauty her brother had crafted for her. Even now, she
remembered Bardo's easy grin as he slipped the coin over her head. "Fine jewels for the Lady
Ranikaleka," he had joked, turning her name into a noble one, and she had laughed at the
silly sounds, even as she thrust out a proud chest to better display her wealth. Because Bardo
had drilled it for her, because Bardo had made it for her, Rani valued the silver coin far more
than she would have valued the handful of boiled sweets it might have bought.

In fact, she had worn the coin until she began her life in the guildhall, often dreaming of the
wealth and good luck the exotic token would bring her.

Now, she could scarcely bring herself to touch the metal square, remembering that Bardo
had worked it. What had her brother done? How had he charmed her? How had she
forgotten his raw fury when she discovered the tattoo inscribed on his arm?

Thinking back on the punishment she had received so long ago, Rani felt rebellion sprout in
her belly. Even if she had forgotten Bardo's rough treatment, she now knew he was not
merely the loving brother he had seemed. The tattoo was a secret sign, and Rani knew its
entwined circles lay at the heart of Tuvashanoran's murder. There was more to her brother
than met the eye.

"What have you got there? More goods that you've stolen from some unsuspecting
merchant?" Narda's harsh words jarred Rani back to her present dilemma.

In one tragic morning, the coin that Bardo had strung for her had lost its power as an amulet
against all things that frighten young girls. Now, it could serve one final purpose—freeing her
from the Council's punishment—if only she could spin out a game of marketplace bidding.
To that end, she thrust out her lower lip into a credible, childish pout. "Your words hurt me,
Mistress Narda. I had thought to surprise you with all the ale this coin can buy." She paused
for effect before twisting the four-sided treasure in front of Narda's calculating eyes.

Whatever excuses the egg woman had expected, she was clearly startled by the sight of
foreign silver. She dropped the egg she was holding, ignoring the resulting saffron splash
down the front of her stand. Rani stifled a sigh at the egg stain—she remembered too well the
pain of scrubbing the old table clean. Mentally, she nudged her price upward.

"Pish," Narda sniffed. "The money changers would have no idea how much to give you for
this."

"They may not know the coin, but they can weigh silver."

Narda shrugged elaborately. " If it isn't alloyed. Something like that… you couldn't buy more
than… a gill of ale."

Rani swallowed her smile—Narda might have begun the bidding low, but the merchant had
been intrigued enough to make the first offer. "A gill, Mistress! You must have misspoken!
This coin will certainly buy you a gill of ale—every day for the rest of your life."

"How dare you curse me! Limiting my life to a few weeks—that is all your little coin will ever
add up to."
"Alas, fair Mistress, you misunderstand. I did not mean that your days are numbered.
Perhaps I should have said this coin would buy a gill for each of the Thousand Gods to drink
every day for a week. I would gladly hand those riches to you—my mistress, my mentor, my
guide in the City's marketplace."

Narda was not invulnerable to the merchant ploys she used every day, and Rani watched the
woman preen with pleasure at the thought of her power in the market hierarchy—power
nourished by gallons of ale. Rani rushed in to close the deal. "Come now, Mistress—you must
already be warm this morning, and heat breeds thirst. Let me give you my coin, and I'll stay
here to mind the stall. I'll clean up that spill there"—Rani nodded toward the runny
egg—"and I'll sell the last of your wares. We can go to the Council this evening, and you can
tell them I've served my time." Rani set the coin on the edge of the stall, purposely turning it
so that the sun glinted off the metal.

"You drive a hard bargain, my little eggcup!"

"Only because you've taught me so well, Mistress."

"Very well, then." Narda snatched the coin, hiding it from prying eyes. "Done."

Rani should have felt joy at bargaining for her release. She should have felt a flush of victory
at beating Narda at her own game. She should have felt giddy at her success. Instead, she
watched her treasure disappear into the old egg woman's fist, and she resisted the urge to cry
out, to beg for the return of Bardo's gift.

Before Rani could forfeit her advantage, one of the for-gotten Council watchers stepped
forward, a bemused smile on her face. "I take it, Narda, you no longer wish to invoke the
Council's power against this one?"

For just an instant, Rani read the threat of betrayal in the egg woman's eyes, but then the
danger evaporated like a mist. "Nay, Marni. Thank the Council for keeping watch. I guess
my little helper was looking out for me after all. I should not have gone to Bonn so soon."

Marni looked steadily at the old egg woman. "Come to the Council at the end of the day, as
you were instructed in the first place. Bonn will pass his final judgment then."

"Aye, we'll be there." Narda nodded.

Marni scrutinized Rani for a long moment, and the erstwhile apprentice squirmed under the
gaze. She wondered just how much the councillor knew, just how long Rani had been tracked
by the watchers. Had one of Bonn's people followed her to Morada's secret meeting?

Rani quickly cast aside the thought. Certainly, if the Council knew that they had
Tuvashanoran's murderer, or an accomplice to that evildoer, anywhere near their grasp, they
would have summoned Shanoranvilli's guards already.

Rani realized Narda was delivering her last words of chiding instruction, and the apprentice
nodded meekly before the egg woman disappeared into the crowds, leaving Rani to make the
rest of the day's sales. Clicking her tongue in disgust, the girl saw that Narda had not even
bothered to lay out the eggs in an attractive pattern. How could she expect to sell her goods if
she did not take the most basic steps to attract customers? The stand truly would go downhill
after today's obligations. Narda had good reason to fear Rani's release.

Moving the smooth eggs into position to please her customers, Rani ruminated on the lessons
she had learned outside the market. Morada certainly was involved in a larger plot—a plot
that was intertwined with at least one noble-man. Rani squelched a shudder in the bright
noonday glare as she recalled Lardindolian's blue eyes, the dagger behind the noble's gaze
that Morada had apparently never seen, or seeing, had not heeded.

Frightened even in the market's bright safety, Rani pushed her thoughts away from the icy
nobleman. Instead, she thought of the mark she had seen on Morada's arm, the strange tattoo
the instructor had tried to keep covered. Four writhing snakes, twined into one. How could
Rani have forgotten Bardo's arm? More importantly, why had Morada worn the same tattoo
as Bardo?

Rani sighed, paradoxically wishing that Bardo was near, purposely setting aside her fear and
anger. She loved Bardo. He had always protected her. She wanted him beside her.

"Such a sigh, 'n' from one so small! I dinna think ye were gonna get out o' that un, mate."

"Mair."

"Aye, Rai. Quick thinkin' that, givin' her yer only coin i' th' world."

"How do you know what coins I've got?"

"Oh, I know, Rai, I know." For all the snaggled smile Mair spared, Rani's heart pounded at
the thought of Touched hands—Rabe's jealous, creeping hands—prowling through her
belongings while she slept, all unawares.

"What else was I going to do?" Rani demanded. "I couldn't go back to the Council to ask their
mercy."

"Nay," Mair answered seriously. "Ye took th' only course ye could. We won't 'old that against
ye."

" 'Hold it against'—Who says you get to judge me at all?" Rani's misgivings heated her
words.

"The Thousand Gods say, merchant girl, 'n' dinna fergit it. Each o' us 'as our place i' th' City,
'n' we Touched aren't about't' fergit ours. It's like th' Old One said, 'Mind yer caste.'"

"How could you know that?" Rani squeaked, recoiling as

Mair's fingers echoed the skeletal Touched fingers on her cheek. "If you were close enough to
hear that, why didn't you help me?"

"Who says I 'card anything? I know what I know, Rai, but I'll ne'er tell one o' yer sort where I
learned it."

Mair's smirk made Rani's blood boil, and the apprentice stepped up to the trestle, longing to
take out her frustration on the Touched girl. Rani glanced around for the loyal troop of
children certainly secreted among the nearby stands, but she saw none of Mair's allies. "You
followed me!"

Mair caught Rani's fists before she could do something she'd regret. "I promise ye this, Rai. I
dinna follow ye."

"Rabe, then. You sent him to do your evil work."

"Rabe was nowhere near ye; I've better things fer my lieutenant't' trouble 'imself about.
Believe me, Rai, I've got no cause't' lie't' ye. I've got no cause't' fight ye, either, but if ye force
me, I'll beat ye black-'n'-blue."

Before Rani could respond, she was distracted by a commotion at the end of the market aisle.
Shoppers exploded in a bevy of shrieks, and more than one market basket was dropped in
the confusion. Even as Touched children swarmed from the stands to snatch up the spilled
goods, Rani made out the trumpets that cleared the way for King Shanoranvilli's officials to
move through the marketplace. She scarcely hesitated before clambering up on Narda's
trestle table for a better view, balancing amid the few remaining eggs.

Her stomach turned at the sight that met her eyes, and she almost tumbled from her perch.
Six men-at-arms forced their way through the crowd, bearing a wooden platform smeared
with offal. As the soldiers pushed through the market, a cry went up among the merchants.
Overripe melons smashed against the men's burden, but the soldiers bore the abuse stoically.
A hastily crafted banner was slung across the litter, but Rani could not make out the crude
letters.

"Cor!" Mair exclaimed, and the Touched leader startled beneath Rani's frozen hand. "Well,
Rai, ye'll not be searchin' fer yer instructor friend again!"

Rani forced her eyes to the litter, even as a wilted lettuce smashed into the guards' burden.
Instructor Morada gazed out at the marketplace, agate rage already grown cloudy beneath a
bloodied stripe of stark white hair. A brutal pike secured the disembodied head to the foul
litter as Shanoranvilli's guard exhibited their evidence of the King's Justice. The soldiers passed
in front of the egg stand, and Rani could at last make out the words on the befouled banner:
DEATH TO ALL TRAITORS.



                                        Chapter 6
And do you have any further words to speak in your defense before we pass our judgment?"

Rani forced herself to take a calming breath, to remember all the phrases she had rehearsed
so carefully during her fortnight in the marketplace. "I've fried my best, Your Grace, even
when things were not easy or fair." Unbidden, Morada's bloody face floated before her eyes,
and she had to blink hard to drive away the vision of crimson-stained pepper-and-salt hair.
Perhaps Rani had not actually tried her best; perhaps if she had put more effort into her
work, she could have questioned Morada before the instructor's death. Possibly, she could
have learned more of the strange Brotherhood that the glasswright and the nobleman had
discussed just before Morada was captured.

"And do you submit to our judgment, without reservation or contradiction?"

"I do, Your Grace." Belatedly, Rani thought to kneel, easing herself onto the ragged brick
floor, ignoring the pinching pain against her knees.

"Then by the power granted me by King Shanoranvilli, I pronounce your sentence served.
You are free to walk among the people, with no stain of your former wrongdoing upon your
brow." Borin leaned back in his thronelike chair, and Rani struggled not to sigh with relief.

Borin's acceptance of her service was a mixed blessing. Of course, she was free again, to come
and go as she de-sired. Nevertheless, she had nowhere in particular to go, nowhere that was
certain to be safe, sheltered from prying eyes. With an uneasy sense of foreboding, Rani
wondered if she might not have spent her four-sided coin more profitably than in securing
Narda's acquiescence.

"Stand, Rani." The Chief Councillor probably meant the command to be an honor, but Rani's
unsettled mood made the order seem more like a threat. "It is rare that the Council finds a
merchant with the care and respect you show for its rules. Your family should be proud of
you." Rani swallowed uneasily. It would not do for Borin to ask questions about her family.
She realized that the Chief Councillor was waiting for some response, though, and she
managed a brief curtsey. "I hope they are, Your Grace. I certainly hope they are."

Before Borin could reply, there was a commotion at the edge of the room. Rani turned to find
Borin's Council colleagues stepping aside, shuffling in vaguely disguised dissatisfaction to
allow a newcomer to enter the room. Only when the person stepped into the dim light did
Rani realize that it was Mair.

Rani almost cried out her Touched friend's name, but she had no chance before Borin
registered his visitor. The Chief Councillor crossed the small room with the speed of a striking
snake. Rani could see his fingers dig into the meat of Mair's arm, and he hissed, "What are
you doing here?"

Mair stood her ground. "My troops've learned a few tidbits, Yer Grace. Ye'll want't' know my
secrets, I can assure ye. Ye'll want't' know them now ." Her tone was urgent, and Borin
glanced back at Rani, the dim light reflecting off his bald pate.
"Very well." The merchant scowled, and dragged the Touched girl outside the room.

Rani caught her breath, hoping to overhear some whisper of their conversation, but she could
make out nothing. She sighed, thinking of Mair's bravery. Rani would never have dared to
make demands of Borin in his own chamber, especially when the Chief Councillor was so
clearly busy. These Touched folk… They refused to live by the rules of the other castes.

Rani's speculation was cut off as Borin returned to the chamber. The man ran a hand over his
skull and shot a glance at his fellow Councillors, who were waiting placidly.

"Rani, there is one more service you can provide, and it would further your reputation among
all the merchants of this City." Borin cleared his throat and took a deep breath, as if steeling
himself for a difficult task. "This is an honor we would normally assign to one of our own, but
we cannot overlook your loyal actions and your faithful words since joining our ranks." Borin
signaled to one of his minions. "Katrin, your roll of record."

The summoned Councillor looked up in surprise. "Borin," she protested, "we do not owe our
tithes until tomorrow, until Hern's feast day."

"Do you think I've forgotten the calendar?"

"Of course not, but—" The woman shifted uneasily beneath Borin's incisive gaze. Other
Councillors fidgeted, and Rani caught a muttered oath directed at Hem, god of merchants.

"But?" Borin pushed, and there was a sharpness to his voice that Rani had not heard before.
"Are you challenging my leadership?"

"Of course not, Borin," Katrin protested. "But what am I to think? A Touched brat comes in,
interrupting the Council's business, and the next thing I know, you're ready to confer our
highest honor on this little criminal!"

Before Rani could bristle, Borin exclaimed, "No! That's where you're wrong, Katrin. Rani
Trader is no longer a criminal. She has served her sentence well and honorably. All taint of
her past is removed by that service."

"Still, Borin—"

"Any further challenge, Katrin, you must take before the full Council. Are you willing to do
that?"

For a long minute, Katrin stared at her leader. It occurred to Rani that perhaps Katrin had
thought to claim the honor of bearing the tithe to the cathedral herself. Before the first
blossom of pity could open in Rani's chest, Katrin collapsed in a stiff, angry bow. "No, Borin.
I'll follow your will."

"Very good." The bald man held out his palm, ignoring the sting as Katrin slapped a roll of
parchment across his fingers. "Rani Trader. It is this Council's custom to offer tithes to the
priesthood on our feast day—a sampling of all our wares to see our brother priests through
the coming year. Tonight our offerings must be conveyed to the cathedral close, to the end of
the Pilgrim trail. Will you serve as our ambassador to the priests, bearing all the merchants'
gifts, good wishes, and prayers for the coming year?"

Rani stared at the man, slack-jawed. The honor he mentioned was legendary—one that she
and Varna had playacted as children. Bardo had served as the Council's messenger one year,
carrying the market's riches through the streets, amid much pomp and circumstance. Rani
still remembered his boastful pride, especially that he had been chosen over merchants who
sold their goods in the marketplace. That the Council would proffer this office to a child— to a
rebel who had merited punishment for violating all her caste's rules… Had Mair said
something to Borin to bring about this honor? Rani sank back to her knees in honest
humility, forgetting to put on the airs of her assumed identity and her false story. "Your
Grace, you honor me too greatly."

"Nonsense, Rani. I honor you with your due. You have borne your punishment—even your
chaining at the stall— with a grace clear to everyone. When you have your own stall in the
marketplace, it will be a model for your fellow merchants. The tithing embassy is yours, if
you wish it."

"I am honored, Your Grace. I will gladly go to the priesthood."

Borin might have breathed a sigh of relief. He certainly spoke faster: "Mind your caste, then,
Rani, and go forth as our ambassador, bringing honor upon all our people." Rani's eyes shot
up as she heard the words that had been muttered by the huddled Touched creature in the
alleyway, but Borin seemed unaware that he had said anything unusual. Instead, he gestured
imperiously, and Katrin rustled forward, bearing a small wooden cask.

Rani had imagined a cart piled high with goods, a dray swaying beneath the combined
weight of all the offerings. She almost yelped as she recognized her mistake, giving up the
enticing image of riding into the cathedral close, balanced atop a mound of cloth-of-gold. Her
disappointment must have shown in her earnest features.

"Not what you anticipated?" Bonn's smile was tight.

"Oh no, Your Grace," she began, shaking her head. "It's just that___"

"We've reached an agreement with the priesthood. They have no storehouses for our wealth,
and they don't want aged goods. Beginning this year, we send them promises— inscribed on
golden paper and settled in this box." Borin opened the wooden casket, and Rani caught a
whiff of cedar as a delicate slip of gilded paper curled over the side. "Throughout the coming
twelvemonth, they need only present these receipts to the Council, and we will provide them
with the finest goods at our command."

Rani nodded, measuring the advantage to the Council: the merchants could continue to claim
ownership over their goods if any delicate negotiations arose with moneylenders. A flush of
interest spread across her cheeks. She had never dreamed that life as a merchant could be so
full of intrigue and dealing. There was no need to escape to a guild to arrange things and craft
structures of beauty. She could do that right here in the Merchants' Council.

Borin, though, misread the flush on her face. "You are shamed by your mission, now that you
know you will not bear your caste's visible wealth?"

"No, Your Grace!" Rani stumbled over her words in her effort to gainsay the Chief Councillor.
"I was merely struck by the beauty of your system."

Borin swallowed a sour smile, as if he did not believe a word she spoke. "A beautiful system,
well, yes. Enough of these flattering words. If you leave now, you'll still reach the cathedral
close before dusk."

Rani accepted the wooden box with a stiff bow. Borin made as if to follow Rani to the
market's edge, but when they reached the eaves of the covered portico, a phalanx of armed
soldiers appeared. Rani darted a quick glance toward Borin, but he seemed unsurprised by
the soldiers' presence, as if he'd had advance notice of their invasion.

"Borin, Chief Councillor of the merchants?"

"Aye." Rani could barely make out the single syllable above her pounding heart. She
considered dropping the box of receipts and fleeing the market in a whirlwind, as she had
arrived.

"We have reason to believe that the merchants in this marketplace are harboring a vicious
criminal, the murderer of Prince Tuvashanoran."

Borin looked concerned, and he settled a protective hand on Rani's shoulder. "Surely that was
the traitor whose head you carted about the market this very day?"

"That was only one of the criminals. She spoke before she died, and now we search for the
executed woman's apprentice."

Borin grimaced, apparently unaware that Rani had begun to shudder beneath his hand. "In
the marketplace? I can't say I follow your logic. But these words are certainly not necessary
for a child to hear. Go along, Rani Trader. Go about your business."

The Councillor stressed her last name, as if he were telling the soldiers that she could not
possibly be the murdering guildsman that they sought. The captain of the guard merely
scowled in annoyance, letting Rani pass. "I warn you, Councillor, this is a serious matter."

"Yes," Borin agreed. "Of course. Come into my chamber and tell me all that you suspect."

Rani did not wait to hear the guard's response. It was all she could do to make her legs move
forward, to keep her fingers clasped around the sharp corners of the casket that held the
tithing slips. She had enough presence of mind to raise the wooden cask to her chest, using
the smooth wood to cover any rip in her garments that might be noticed by enemy eyes. She
had not needed to worry about her missing guild badge for all the nights that she slept alone,
chained in the marketplace, but now that she was returning to the streets…

The box was not heavy, but it was awkward in her arms. As soon as she was out of the
soldiers' sight, Rani shifted the casket to her shoulder. Keeping her eyes on the cobbled streets,
she tried not to think about the soldiers in the marketplace behind her, about where she
would rest her head that night. As she walked, the casket grew heavier, and she sighed deeply
as she shifted the wooden box to her other shoulder.

"Gettin* tired, are ye, Rai?"

"Mair." Rani jerked back to the present, startled to see the Touched girl in the street, as if she
had just come from the cathedral close. Rani kept walking, and Mair obligingly turned about
to keep her company.

"Ye might turn a smile toward th' one friend ye've got i' all th' world."

"Friend!" Rani scoffed.

THE GIASSWRIGHTS'APPRENTICE

"Aye. Who else would come't' Bonn 'n' warn 'im that th' soldiers were comin' fer ye?"

"Warn him?"

"Aye. I woulna want't' see ye missin' yer 'ead, like that instructor o' yers. I was watchin' out
for ye, see? No need't' fear me."

"I'm not afraid of you." Rani shifted the casket on her shoulder and jumped when Mair
reached out a hand to steady it. Rani reached for her Zarithian blade, all too aware that she
carried the wealth of dozens of merchants.

"Easy there!" Mair exclaimed. "Afraid we'll be stealin' yer goods? That rat-pricker wouldna
stop us if we 'ad a mind't' steal yer scrip."

"I'm not afraid of anything." Rani's chin jutted defiantly.

"Make sure ye can talk without yer voice quakin' when ye try that line on a stranger!" Mair's
grin was easy, but her teeth glinted in the fading sunlight.

"Borin would not have entrusted me with this mission if he didn't think I could handle the
likes of you."

"The likes o' me! Cor, ye do believe anything ye're told, don't ye? I'm sorry't' bear th' bad
news, girl, but Borin chose ye't' avoid choosin' among th' real merchants vyin' fer th' 'onor!"

"I am a real merchant!" Rani retorted hotly, and a full minute passed before her curiosity got
the better of her. "Why would he have to choose?"

"Ye claim't' be th' daughter o' merchants—ye should know well enough yerself. There're two
groups o' merchants i' th' City—those sellin' i' th' market like yer precious Narda, and those
sellin' other places i' th' quarter. Borin dinna want't' favor one over th' other; he dinna want't'
choose a messenger as 'is favorite."

"But he did! I'm from…" Rani trailed off as she tried to

complete the sentence. Was she her father's daughter, repre-

senting the Quarter merchants? Or was she Narda's aide, representing the marketplace?

"Aye, Rai, ye're from where'er ye claim't' be."

Despite the mocking tone, Mair's words rang true. The only real explanation for Borin
choosing Rani was to ease other Council burdens. The crafty old Chief Councillor was
outwitting his fellow merchants, beating them to the punch before they realized that the
annual fight had even begun. Rani struggled to reweave her proud dignity. "And if I'm so
unimportant, then why are you here?"

"Maybe my friends V me, we wanted't' steal yer scrip so we c'n chew on a few extra apples
winter nights." Mair laughed as Rani backed away, casting about a furtive eye for Rabe's
shadowy presence. " 'N' maybe we wanted't' warn ye o' other dangers. Keep yer eyes peeled i'
th' close. It'll likely be yer only chance't' learn what 'appened't' yer in-struct'r friend."

"She wasn't my-—" Rani began to argue by habit, but modified her response. "What do you
mean, 'what happened' to Morada? I thought that was clear enough." Shifting the casket
once again, Rani set aside the memory of Morada's gelling head.

"Then think on why it 'appened. Cor! If I'd caught a traitor, ye can be sure I'd torture 'er a
good long time before I let 'er die. Someone killed 'er outright, before she could say too much.
I'd want't' know 'oo that person was."

"Maybe someone took pity on Morada and executed her to spare her pain."

Mair chortled, a heartless sound that scraped Rani's nerves. "Aye, that mun be it! A woman
kills th' Defender o' th' Faith, a city searches fer a fortnight, 'n' when she's found, the king
takes pity on 'er and 'as 'er executed like a noble gone astray."

"You don't have to make me sound stupid!"

"Sound stupid! That wasna my intention, Rai."

Before Rani could grouse about Mair's choice of words, the girls emerged into the cathedral
courtyard. The sun was setting behind bloody bandages of cloud, its last rays reflecting off
the near-opaque windows. As Rani looked pride-fully at the work of her former guild, the
entire side of the building was coated with a viscous crimson light. Unbidden, Morada's
specter gazed down at Rani from the splay-legged scaffolding. The apprentice froze, grasping
Mair's arm as her vision flooded with the memory of Tuvashanoran's bloody death.
Mair continued on a few steps before realizing that she had lost Rani, and urgency spiced her
words as she turned back to the apprentice. "Ye'd best get back't' work, Rai. Ye wouldna
want Borin's Councillors't' come lookin' fer ye 'n' callin' ye thief."

"Aye," Rani agreed, nodding and shifting the Council's casket closer to her narrow chest.
With a nervous glance to the shadows, she followed the path past the scaffold, making her
way to the Pilgrims' Compound at the back of the close. Only when a priest stepped forward
to challenge her did she realize that Mair had melted into the shadows, disappearing like the
Touched wraith that she was.

"Well, at last!" huffed the overweight religious who stood at the gate. "Father Aldaniosin's
been expecting you for over an hour—it doesn't do to keep him waiting." The man hustled
Rani through the gates, wheezing as he locked the stronghold behind her. The Pilgrims' Bell
tolled ahead of them, sending out its first steady summons against the rising fog.

"I'm sorry," Rani managed. "Bonn only gave me—"

"Save your excuses, child. I'm merely the gatekeeper. I'm just the brother assigned to stand in
the rising mist, with all manner of mischief lurking around me, threatening in the dark…"
The man's grievances were deep-carved with a familiar blade, and Rani stifled a sigh of
impatience. It was hardly her fault she had been late—the Council should have summoned
her earlier.

Before she could complete her justification in her own mind, the gatekeeper ushered her
toward a low building, well set off from the other structures in the quiet compound. "Here
you are," he huffed. "Don't waste any more of Father Aldaniosin's time, child." Just before
Rani ducked through the doorway, she heard a swell of prayer rise from a building across the
green. The Pilgrims must be sitting down to their dinner, breaking the long day's fast with
simple fare.

The comforting chant spread like warm balm, all the more soothing for the sad memories
stirred by the words. Somewhere in the dining hall were men like the mythical father she had
created to fool the soldier, the loving, caring Thomas Pilgrim who had searched frantically for
his daughter. Not for the first time, Rani wondered what she would do if she never saw her
father again, if she never felt her mother's strong arms about her, if she never teased with her
brothers and sisters about silly things like who got the last sweet cake during a hurried
breakfast.

Her family had not managed to get word to her when she was easy to find in the
marketplace. How could they find her if she retreated to the life of a skulking spy, trying to
find Tu-vashanoran's real murderer? Could they find her at all, imprisoned as they were in
King Shanoranvilli's dungeons?

All these thoughts—and more self-pitying words—rolled over Rani as the distant Pilgrims
ended their chant and, presumably, settled down to their meal of hearty bread and thick
stew. A breeze skirled across the courtyard, reminding Rani that she was not only orphaned,
but hungry as well. Her life as Narda's well-fed servant glimmered more appealing every
moment. The thought forced a heavy sigh from her lungs.

"At last!" boomed a voice from the shadows of the near-est building, thunderous in the
darkness, and Rani was so startled, she almost dropped her carved box.

"F-Father Aldaniosin?"

"Of course." The man's voice was sharp with annoyance. "Who else would be fool enough to
stand here in the dark, waiting for a tardy child? Come in, girl. If the incense seeps out, we'll
just be here further into the night."

As Rani stepped over the threshold into the small outbuilding, she was buffeted by the sound
and the smell and the sight of death.

The sound came from a black-robed trio kneeling at the far end of the room. Their voices rose
and fell over familiar syllables, chanting the Summoning of the Gods over and over,
including in each repetition the name of another one of the Thousand Gods. The words
jumbled together in Rani's ears, the hasty formula marked off only by the click of beads as
each decade of prayers was completed, each round of appeals measured and clipped in a neat
skein of ten.

The smell reminded Rani of her last visit to her father's ancient mother, before the old
merchant woman found her own way to the Summoning of the Gods. A heavy perfume of
rose oil and smoky incense failed to mask an underlying sickly sweetness, and after an
explosive sneeze, Rani sneaked shallow breaths through her mouth.

Even as she huddled on the doorstep, reluctant to step into the smoky chamber, she
translated the scene before her. Three stone tables rose out of the earthen floor, solid and
steady, like misshapen tree trunks. The rightmost table was mercifully empty, its smooth
surface reflecting the flicker of torchlight and the steady notes of the three chanting
worshipers. The other two, however, bore, grisly burdens.

On the middle platform, atop the highest surface, lay Tu-vashanoran's body. Even with a
bandage wrapped about his brow, even with his right eye obscured by herb-steeped linen,
Rani recognized the royal figure. Unconsciously, she sank to her knees, bowing her head and
sketching a holy sign before the man who would have been Defender of the Faith.

And in that motion, Rani caught a glimpse of the third table, to her left. For just an instant,
her mind refused to register the horrific sight. If she had stood at the foot of the platform, she
might not even have recognized what confronted her, but there was no mistaking the rotting
robe, the filthy hands with their broken nails and crisscrossed scars, the bruised arms. The
third table held the mortal, headless remains of Instructor Morada.

"Enough of that!" snapped Father Aldaniosin, drawing her attention back to Tuvashanoran.
"There will be ample time to honor the prince at his pyre. We've still got to bury this one
tonight." The priest spat on Morada's ragged cloak, and Rani's head jerked upright.
"B-buried, Father?" Certainly, she had expected retribution against a woman accused as
traitor, but condemning her flesh to worms! "There's been a mistake—" Rani started to choke
out.

Father Aldaniosin hardly heard her; he was already moving to the prince's alabaster body. "A
mistake? Certainly there was a mistake. I don't know what Brother Hospitaller was thinking,
binding His Highness's mouth with comfrey. Still, there should be no harm done if we place
your ladanum on his tongue now. After all, it's the voice he speaks through the fire that
matters, the words that reach the Thousand Gods when he's released from this earthly shell."
The priest signed himself piously.

"Ladanum?" Rani repeated.

"Certainly. That's the formal name for the herb in your casket. I suppose Brother Herbalist
called it by its common name when he sent you—myrrh. It would poison a living man, but to
the dead…"

At that moment, the trio of worshipers completed a cen-tury of their chant, concluding the
sequence of the Gods of Nature. Rani almost recoiled as they began to chant to the guilds'
gods, and she caught herself listening for mention of the glaziers' special protector, Clain.
Perhaps King Shanoranvilli's eradication of the glasswrights had not yet penetrated to the
cathedral's lists. Perhaps the glasswrights' guild lived on in some form. Before Rani gave over
all of her attention to the chanters, Aldaniosin smoothed down the snowy linen covering the
prince.

"Come along now. We haven't got all night. Bring the herbs closer."

"But Father—"

"No more excuses!" The priest towered over her quaking form. Rani had planned on being a
good child; she had planned on confessing that she had only come to deliver the merchants'
tithes. Nevertheless, she was drawn by Father Aldaniosin's firm command, by the imposition
of solid, adult direction on her life of disarray.

Her fate was sealed when the priest softened his tone to paternal guidance. "Come along,
child. The first body you care for is always the hardest. This is a crucial part of your training,
if you wish to be a priest. You should be honored to serve the prince in this last glory."

Serve the prince. So far, Rani had failed miserably in that regard, despite her best attempts to
heed the order of the City's castes. Far from serving the nobility, as a good merchant should,
she had caused Tuvashanoran's death. Still, Father Aldaniosin proffered some meager way to
atone for her sin; he offered deliverance from the guilt that stalked her conscience. If she could
ease Tuvashanoran into the world of the Thousand Gods… If she could guide his footsteps to
the path carved by Pilgrim Jair, then she might begin to atone for her own role in the prince's
demise—however unwitting her cathedral outcry had been.

At least she had handled the dead before—the little babe her mother had borne when Rani
herself was six years old— the nameless little brother who did not live out his first night
breathing the City's cold air. But the office the priest demanded was one reserved to those
under holy vows, at least the preliminary ties of acolyte. Rani hesitated beyond the circle of
Father Aldaniosin's lantern, afraid to commit the sin of handling the dead, afraid to confess
that she was not a member of the priestly caste.

Father Aldaniosin, misreading her hesitation, clicked his tongue in exasperation. "I don't
know where we get our postulants these days." Without warning, he grasped her arm with
claw-like fingers, pulling her toward the altar. Plucking the wooden casket from her hands
and setting it on the edge of Prince Tuvashanoran's bier, Father Aldaniosin seized her wrists
and planted her stiffened fingers on the prince's dead flesh.

"There!" he exclaimed. "Was that so terrible?"

After the initial shock, the form on the table was not as frightening as Rani had imagined. The
Prince's skin was so cold, he might have been made of wax. Nothing of the man remained.
Surely, the Thousand Gods would not punish her for attempting atonement, when that action
merely required her to handle this shell of a former man. After a surprised pause, even the
chorus of worshipers resumed their chanting. Rani resisted the urge to make a holy sign as
Clain's name tumbled from their lips. So, the glasswrights were not completely eradicated
from the City.

Rani realized Father Aldaniosin was waiting for an answer. "No, Father," she managed.
"Forgive my foolishness."

"Forgive, forgive, forgive—that's all you postulants say. Now, let's get to work—we'll finish
using the myrrh in that box there, before we shift to the herbs you were sent for. We certainly
won't be wasting any on that ." Father Aldaniosin glanced daggers at Morada's body, and
Rani's confidence in her newfound vocation wavered. "Here. I'll hold him while you wind the
sheet. Sprinkle the ladanum evenly—you'll need more there."

Rani swallowed a burning taste in the back of her mouth and began to unroll the fine-woven
linen, taking care to avoid touching the prince directly. Father Aldaniosin waited until she
had made her first few passes around the royal feet, and then he observed, "It would not be
amiss for you to recite with the worshipers."

Rani nodded and waited for the trio to complete their an-tiphon. She joined them with her
treble voice on the next pass, only hesitating for a moment as she realized they had completed
reciting the guilds and were moving on to the merchant gods. "Hail Hern, god of merchants,
guide of Jair the Pilgrim. Look upon this Pilgrim with mercy in your heart and justice in your
soul. Guide the feet of this Pilgrim on righteous paths of glory that all may be done to honor
you and yours among the Thousand Gods. This Pilgrim asks for the grace of your blessing,
Hern, god of merchants."

The formula was an ancient one, repeated for centuries in and around the cathedral. They
were the first words Rani remembered hearing, for her mother prayed to Nome, the god of
children, every morning and every evening, paradoxically invoking prayers for the passing of
a life in her quest to preserve the little ones she loved.

So, the words were familiar on Rani's lips, but the sequence of the gods was not. Certainly,
Rani knew a few of the links, stringing together each of the City's recognized merchant
callings. The goldsmiths came first, then the tinkers, the leatherworkers, the tailors… There
was no reason for the order—no logic other than Jair's own word, for he was the one who had
first recognized the Thousand Gods and recorded their presence in the life of a common man.

Rani let the worshiping trio carry her along, occasionally lapsing into silence on the second
word of the prayer, allowing the others to determine who would be the next focus of
adoration. All the while, she wrapped the prince's limbs in the flawless pyre-linen. Father
Aldaniosin continued to shift the body, rolling the dead weight from side to side as Rani
added purifying herbs to the snowy cloth. She skimped on the ladanum when she could,
desperate to avoid opening the casket she'd carried to the cathedral.

The recitation of merchants lasted for the time it took Rani to work her way up the noble legs.
She was relieved to find that Aldaniosin had already covered the prince in a modest loincloth,
and she scarcely hesitated as she worked the winding cloth over Tuvashanoran's smooth
belly, across the expected scars of a warrior leader. She kept her eyes focused on the narrow
field of the marble flesh just beneath her fingers. She did not want to think of that cold body
as an entire man; she did not want to be reminded of the living, breathing prince whom she
had summoned to death. Her conscience panged her as she pretended to add ladanum to the
binding', sprinkling the scantest layer of herbs on the snowy cloth. She wiped her
green-stained fingers frequently against the linen, adding to the appearance of coverage.

The worshipers had just shifted to the Dark Gods—the terrible, necessary lords of pestilence
and illness and evil— when Father Aldaniosin shifted Tuvashanoran onto his back, reaching
beneath the heavy torso to remove the last sheltering drapery so that Rani could perform her
function. She had filled her left hand with the fragrant myrrh, and her right was tangled in
the winding cloth. The worshipers took a deep breath before they began the next decade of
their prayer, and Rani started with them, "Hail, Tarn, god of death—" when she looked at the
undraped torso before her, letting her eyes take in the next field of her labor.

Father Aldaniosin had crossed Tuvashanoran's arms on his marble chest, splaying the fingers
in a clammy attitude of prayer. Rani scarcely bothered to register the telltale dis-r

coloration around the nail beds, clear sign that her labors were necessary and almost overdue.

Rather, Rani looked at the prince's muscular arms, at the once-proud flesh now collapsed in a
heap of limp meat. Father Aldaniosin adjusted his grip on the body, and Rani saw that she
had not imagined what she first suspected.

Bound about Tuvashanoran's right bicep, indigo tattoo gaudy against the pallor of lifeless
skin, was a band of four snakes, twined about themselves and glaring at Rani through
pinprick crimson eyes.
                                     Chapter 7

Rani completed her tasks mechanically, doling out the precious ladanum as if it were her own
lifeblood. She blinked hard to drive away the images that roiled her thoughts. First Bardo,
then Morada, now Tuvashanoran… all bearing the twisted snakes. What did the strange
tattoo mean? What cause could join together Bardo Trader, Instructor Morada, the wily
nobleman Larindolian, and now, the noblest of all men? What had Larindolian called his
circle? The Brotherhood of Justice.

Father Aldaniosin misunderstood Rani's blinking; he thought his acolyte was exhausted by
her trip to the City for myrrh. He clicked his tongue over a child so weak, so unable to uphold
the glorious standards of the Thousand Gods. His condemnation distracted him enough that
Rani managed to palm the last fistful of myrrh from the priest's casket, making it appear that
she withdrew the precious herb from her own carved wooden box. Rani prayed furiously to
all the Thousand Gods that Fatner Aldaniosin would not hear the rustle of gilded papers as
she snapped shut the merchants' casket.

The gods, at least, stood by Rani, and she was able to avoid detection, able to stretch the
ladanum to finish wrapping Prince Tuvashanoran's body. At last, afraid to speak and
reluctant to remain silent, Rani gathered up her cedar chest. Finished with her grisly
assignment, she was deter-

mined to find the Brother Provisioner and be done with the priests.

Father Aldaniosin, still unaware of the mistaken identity, pointed Rani toward the kitchens
and Brother Hospitaller, and she dragged her feet across the courtyard. In moments, Rani
found herself inside the low refectory building, drawn forward by rushlight, the aroma of
plentiful food, and the harmonious good cheer of the penitent.

As Rani hovered just over the threshold, one of the faithful looked up from a bowl of fragrant
soup. "There now, young Pilgrim! Come to join us for supper, are you?"

Rani recognized the accent from King Shanoranvilli's easternmost territories; she had heard a
few such travelers while she tended her father's shop. Lured forward by the promise of good
food and comforting companionship, she started to accept the seat, but drew back when she
realized she would be doomed without a Pilgrim's Thousand-Pointed Star. Instead she
managed a curtsey, still holding her cedar box awkwardly. "Thank you, goodwife, but I'm
only a merchant from the City, sent to deliver a message from the Merchants' Council."

"A merchant's daughter!" the old woman exclaimed. "Then you must sit with us—my
husband and I are tinsmiths from Zarithia, and we have missed the comfort of our people on
the long Pilgrim Road."
The woman's husband overheard their conversation and turned to Rani with a scrutinizing
eye. "A merchant in the City, are you? You look a mite scrawny to be a true merchant's
daughter."

"Hardu, mind your manners," the woman shushed before turning to mother her new charge.
"You do look like you could use some meat on your bones. Come, sit beside me, and tell me
what it's like to live in the City."

"Begging your pardon, ma'am, but I must deliver this box to the priests."

"Nonsense. No priest is going to transact business during a meal. Even the religious caste
knows we must feed our bodies before we can feed our spirits. There, Hardu, move down so
this little one can join us."

The man shifted his weight on the bench, and Rani resignedly took the proffered place,
declining to point out that far too many priests were conducting business during the meal—at
least the businesses of corpse-wrapping and prayer-offering. The woman—Farna, she
introduced herself—was solicitous of her new charge, offering the choicest tidbits from her
own trencher. Even as Rani's stomach clenched at the rich aroma, Farna settled her warm
woolen cloak about the girl's shoulders, clucking her tongue at children's insistence on
running about the streets half-clothed, with no regard for a winter wind, or the threat of
grippe, or any number of other looming disasters that only a mother could discern.

Resignation melted into relief as Rani tucked into the fine Pilgrim food. Only occasionally did
she have to swallow hard, catching a breath of myrrh on her hands.

"We've left our own daughter back in Zarithia," Farna babbled on. "She's older than you,
dear, old enough to run our market stall without us keeping an eye on things. We've given
her her head before, to make sure she can manage for the sixmonth we'll be on the Pilgrim
Road. Isn't that right, Hardu?"

Hardu grunted his assent, and Farna sailed on to her next conversational gambit. "We could
hardly believe the misfortune of our timing, taking to the Pilgrim Road as bad luck falls on
the City! Prince Tuvashanoran—did you ever see him?"

Rani swallowed an unfortunate piece of gristle and managed to choke out, "Aye, he was a
great man. He came through the Merchants' Quarter frequently. He held all the City's castes
near his heart, as Defender of the Faith."

"Defender," grunted Hardu. "He never quite became that, did he?" The man punctuated his
question by reaching for a hefty loaf of bread, worrying at the crust with one of the
cathedral's use-dulled knives.

"This City needs more Zarithian wares." Rani managed to deflect the question, wincing as
Hardu levered the dull blade through the bread and released a shower of crusty flakes. "I've
got one myself," she couldn't resist adding the boast, patting the satchel that now rested
beside the merchants' carved box.
"A dagger, then? Do you hear that, Hardu? The child can recognize the value of our goods,
even here in King Shanoranvilli's City." Hardu snorted, as if certain his wares would be
valued anywhere, and reached for a bowl of the thick stew that was the base of the Pilgrims'
meal. He ladled the stuff onto his plate, carefully selecting slivers of meat and barely
restraining a grimace as Farna plucked out the richest morsels to give to Rani. Rani, not
wanting to disappoint the kind woman, swallowed the fine fare almost without chewing.

"So," Farna babbled on, "what do you bear in that chest? Something as precious as Zarithian
metal?"

Before Rani could answer, she noticed a priest hovering behind her, cocking his head with a
suspicious glimmer in his eye. While Farna was oblivious to Rani's sudden discomfort, the
woman could not fail to sense the religious's gaze, and she turned with a hearty laugh.
"Father! This little one seems hungrier than we thought. Could we have more stew?"

The priest's hawk visage registered annoyance for just an instant. While the Pilgrims might
follow in Jair's footsteps, he seemed to think, their demands could be annoying at times. As he
came forward, he gave Rani an eagle glance. "Little Pilgrim, you are not wearing your Star.
Jair would frown on such a breach of Pilgrim custom."

"Oh no," Farna interjected, before Rani could craft an excuse. "This little one isn't a Pilgrim.
She belongs to your City. She was just telling us she's a merchant's daughter. She has some
sort of message for you." Farna patted Rani on the head, soothing her as if she were a restless
pup. "There, dear, that's how you get the priests' attention. Now you can deliver your box."
The motherly woman sat back, immensely pleased with herself.

Rani managed not to frown her displeasure. Instead, she invested all her thoughts into
devising an escape from the suddenly too-solicitous priest. All her calculations came to naught
as the religious reached forward, mistrust wrinkling his brow. "What have you got in that
box?" Rani had no choice but to offer up the casket, hoping the brother would value the gift
and forgive the bearer.

She never learned if absolution was to be hers.

As the priest set his hands on the box, a tremendous force pounded open the refectory doors.
Cold night air burst into the hall, blowing reeds and clothing with reckless abandon. Startled
Pilgrims cried out, and more than one journeying soldier reached for a sword that was absent
in this holy place.

Rani, already jumpy for fear of being unveiled as an im-poster, scrambled underneath the
long refectory table. She pushed her way between Hardu's feet, clutching at Farna's cloak
and covering her terrified shoulders with the woman's dark wool. Quivering, she could make
out the scene in the refectory from her sheltered vantage point.

Fearsome warriors swept the hall like a tempest, overturning benches and tables as if the
furniture belonged to dolls. The marauders grabbed at jabbering Pilgrims with vicious hands,
and many voices wailed for Jair's intervention. Rani heard her erstwhile questioner's priestly
voice, shrill with reciting the Mercy Prayer.

In the tumult, the merchants' casket tumbled from the bench, carved top shattering on the
stone floor. The wooden remnants rolled about, spewing forth their curling papers. The
receipts swirled like golden snow, and Rani fought the urge to sweep up the offerings, to
preserve them from trampling, heretical feet. Even knowing the danger she faced, Rani might
have darted out to gather up her caste's offerings, but she was frozen by a sudden realization.
The tissue of the merchants' receipts was the only metallic glimmer in the chaotic hall.

There was not a bared weapon among the marauders.

If the invaders had been a band of soldiers, each would have been armed. Instead, the only
sign uniting the invaders was the scrap of black mask bound across each brow, hiding eyes
and nose from Pilgrims and priests too terrified to examine their harriers.

Certainly, the refectory was filled with a fearsome amount of noise. The invaders hollered as if
they would awaken Prince Tuvashanoran from his untimely sleep, and several women's
voices shrilled in the bone-shivering ululation of graveside mourning. Pilgrims cried out to be
delivered from the ravagers, some screaming in terror, others fervently commending their
souls to the Thousand Gods for safekeeping.

Nevertheless, despite all the tumult, the sharpest knife Rani could spy was the dull blade for
the bread, and that was brandished by a pale-faced Hardu.

Unbidden, Rani's memory flitted to her games in the City streets—joyful rounds of Free the
Princess, played with her then-friend Varna. In their carefree games, Rani had often crafted a
show of noise and strength, just like the marauders'. She had always had one specific
purpose—to distract the princess's appointed guard.

But where—and what—was the article that represented the princess in this tumult?

Rani spared a passing thought that her cedar box of mer-chants' receipts was the figurative
princess. Certainly, she had never seen such riches assembled in one place—all the merchants'
tithes for an entire year. Rani had never been charged with as much responsibility as now
swirled about on the refectory floor in the form of flimsy golden papers. One slip chose that
moment to flit across the flagstones, and Rani reflexively grabbed it, making out the torn and
soiled letters—"one dozen cloaks of fine grade wool, with emblems to be determined by the
bearer."

Before Rani could complete her thought, a half dozen of the marauders discovered her hiding
place, heaving back the massive wooden table with a roar of rage. Even as Rani's shelter
crashed against the flagstones, she scampered across the floor, sending up a flurry of gilded
treasure as she huddled beneath the illusory shelter of Farna's borrowed cloak. Who knew
that Rani had borne such riches to the cathedral? Borin, of course, and some of his fellow
merchant Councillors. And Main Could the Touched girl have acted so rapidly, pulling
together members of her casteless hordes to raid the Pilgrims' compound? Rani shivered,
remembering Mair's apparently coincidental appearances, first in Bonn's shadowy market
stronghold and then, again, as Rani had approached the cathedral close.

Even as Rani scrambled for some new lee, she came face-to-face with one of the plunderers.
For just an instant, she was startled into immobility, frozen by the banshee screams that
echoed in the dining hall. Then, rough hands reached toward her, fingers curved with a
murderous tension, palms latticed with scores of tiny scars. Rani knew hands like that; she
had hoped and prayed to be admitted to a brotherhood that would grant her the same
cicatrices.

The marauder was a glasswright.

Rani was so startled, she almost missed the invader's strangled intake of breath, the gasped,
"You!"

Even as Rani's gaze was drawn to the pursed mouth, she caught the flaring eyes behind the
black mask—eyes that had glared at her every day that she worked in the guild.
"Guildmistress Salina!"

Rani bobbed into her accustomed curtsey without thinking, forcing down the swirling
questions of how the guild-mistress had escaped the king's dungeons, how she had come to
stand in the cathedral close like a free woman.

Amazed and tangled in Farna's too-long cloak, Rani almost missed the most important aspect
of the woman before her. Stitched into Salina's mask was a delicate tracery of black on black
with eight scarlet pinpricks—four intertwined serpents, with evil teeth glinting across the
bridge of the guildmistress's nose.

As Rani made out the now-familiar sigil, the meaning of this strange attack suddenly became
clear. One glance toward the still-open refectory door confirmed the apprentice's
suspicions—shapes moved across the courtyard, midnight shadows against darkest night on
the far end of the cathedral close. If the invaders had been more familiar with their territory,
they would not have needed their faint glimmer of lanternlight; they might have escaped all
unnoted.

But the marauders had never expected to need to invade the cathedral close. The invaders
were stealing back the evidence that linked them to Tuvashanoran's murder. They might be
taking Morada's brutalized body, doing away with the snake tattoo that would connect the
instructor to the dead Tuvashanoran in any way more obvious than her treacherous act.
Or—and Rani trembled at the thought—they might be stealing Tuvashanoran himself. What
lengths would the mysterious Brotherhood go to to keep the City from learning that both
Morada and the prince bore the sign of intertwined snakes?

Rani knew she should summon help. She should identify Salina as one of the vicious
glasswrights sought by the king's men. She should let people in power know the true danger
behind this attack.

But there was nothing she could do.

No one was prepared to help a terrified child in the midst of the cathedral chaos. If she
unmasked Salina—literally or figuratively—she would need to answer sticky questions about
how she knew the guildmistress. Even if the old woman were revealed, there was no
guarantee that the shocked and weaponless Pilgrims would rally to attack; Rani realized how
preposterous it sounded to blame a shriveled old woman for Tuvashanoran's death. Almost as
preposterous, she sighed, as to claim that she herself was innocent as an accomplice. There
was no way to implicate Guildmistress Salina without throwing herself beneath justice's
rough-shod feet.

Trapped like a baited lion in King Shanoranvilli's Amphitheater, Rani did the only thing she
could think of. Muttering to her newfound patron, Lan, she lowered her head and ran
directly at Guildmistress Salina. Her tough skull took the old woman just below the
breastbone. The apprentice scarcely had time to gloat over Salina's. tremendous ooommmph
of expelled air before the masked woman fell back, crashing onto the flags and sending up a
new flurry of gilded paper and bruised rushes.

Rani took advantage of the chaos to scurry for the refectory door.

The cold night air slapped her as she gulped great breaths, trying to slow her pounding heart.
As much as she longed to hide in the cathedral outbuildings, to seek refuge in one of the
prayer chapels scattered about the courtyard, she only permitted herself to disappear inside
Farna's midnight cloak, to clothe herself in the deepest courtyard shadows as she crept to the
hut where Father Aldaniosin had prepared Morada and the prince for their final rest.

One quick glance confirmed the marauders' success. Rani

began to tremble as she recognized the priest's formal robes, as she made out the distortion of
blackest iron protruding from his dark-stained belly. The invaders had not withheld their steel
here, at the site of their true mission. The rampage in the refectory had been staged to cover
the sound of murder.

Rani stepped over the steaming pool of Father Aldan-iosin's blood. She was obscenely drawn
to the bleeding and tangled ruins that had been the three worshipers. "Hail Tarn, god of
death…" Rani heard in her memory, and she tried to rub out the prickle of terror against the
nape of her neck.

Turning to the three altars, Rani confirmed her suspicions.

Tuvashanoran continued to lie in state, his myrrh-scented bandages untouched by
marauding hands. Now, though, the prince was flanked by two empty platforms; Morada's
mutilated corpse was nowhere in sight.

Rani became aware of a sound louder than her rasping breath, angrier than her pounding
heart. Someone had gained the Pilgrims' Bell and was ringing the heavy metal furiously,
sending up a klaxon into the heavy autumn night. Shanoranvilli's soldiers were being
summoned to the rescue.

Once again, Rani acted on impulse, abandoning rational thought. Gathering her midnight
cloak tight and lifting a fold over her pale, pale face, she slipped toward the gates of the
cathedral compound. She paused only a moment, to look back at the riotous mess in the
courtyard, to try to thrust away the image of Father Aldaniosin, bleeding his last drop in
service to his prince.

As Rani drew a regretful breath, a dark shadow emerged from the refectory door. She was
not even surprised to hear her guildmistress's voice raised high on the freezing night breeze.
"Halt! Stop! The glasswrights' apprentice!"

Rani melted into midnight as the pounding of soldiers' feet echoed after her.

***

"So, you can see, I had nowhere else to go."

"Aye, Rai, we c'n see that." Mair paced in front of Rani, shaking her head, even as she
fingered Rani's new cloak, obviously assessing the value of the stolen goods. "At least ye 'ad
th' presence o' mind't' steal th' cloak." Rani started to protest that theft had never been her
intention; she had merely grabbed the garment in terror. She thought better of the confession,
though, and settled for an eloquently mysterious nod. "Pity ye dinna think't' grab some o'
that scrip from th' dinin' 'all floor—we could've used new goods fer barter 'n' whatnot."

Rani resisted the urge to make a fist around the one slip she had managed to save, the receipt
for woolen cloaks. "The merchants would hardly have redeemed their stolen scrip. You'd only
be fingered for what happened in the cathedral close."

Mair laughed throatily and shrugged. "It'd be worth a try. Th' City's not ready't'admit we
Touched 'ave th' strength't' pull off that sort o' campaign."

Rani pulled her cloak close. She had wandered the streets in the Merchants' Quarter for a
frightened night, snatching only a few minutes of sleep huddled in an alleyway. When she
was awakened by Mair and her troop, Rani was genuinely pleased, and she had willingly
followed the Touched children into the no-man's-land between the City's Quarters.

Now, thrusting away yet another unwelcome image of Instructor Morada's stolen, headless
torso, Rani asked, "Do you? Do you have strength enough to raid the cathedral?"

"An' wouldna ye like't' know? No, Rai, we'll not be tellin' ye all our secrets till ye join our
ranks fer good."

"Join you?" Unexpected tears of relief prickled Rani's eyes at the thought of joining anyone.

"Aye. We've traded wi' ye an' learned from ye, but we'll
not tell ye more about th' Touched till ye swear ye'll stand wi' us 'n' not agin us."

"Stand with you against whom?" Rani's voice sounded impossibly formal against the
Touched girl's rough brogue, and she started when another one of the ragtag band answered.

"Aw, Mair, let 'er go. She 'asn't a clue what it means't' be Touched."

Mair glowered at the filthy Rabe. "Aye, Rabe, 'n' I mean't' teach 'er. Ye got a problem wi'
that?"

The boy scuffed dirt in the general direction of Rani's feet, close enough for the apprentice to
ball up her fists in angry response, but far enough away that she need not fight to retain her
honor. "No un 'ad't' teach me. 'R ye, fer that matter."

Mair's voice was tinted with a deadly warning. "An* 'oo's't' say we canna do more fer our
newest recruits?"

"And who's to say I'll do whatever you're asking me to do?" Rani interjected. "Why do you
want me !"

Mair turned to stare at her, dark eyes glinting in the wan light of a new day. "Don't ye worry
about that, Rai. We want ye." The leader of the troop snapped her fingers and held out one
commanding hand. A young child slid forward, lugging a half-filled wineskin. Mair took the
leather and turned to face the children under her command. "I propose that Rai join us, as a
full member o' th' troop. Any o' ye want't' challenge me?"

Rabe squirmed and tried to dig his toe into the cobblestones, but he did not speak out against
Mair's impetuous act. The leader waited a full minute for rebellion to bloom before she turned
to Rani. " 'N' ye, Rai, do ye want't' stand by us, instead o' agin us? Do ye want't' be
recognized as one o' th' Touched in Shanoranvilli's City?"

For just an instant, Rani hesitated. She was proud of her merchant's breeding, mindful of the
glory of her caste in a City where all was measured by birthright.

Nevertheless, she had sold that birthright once, electing to become a glasswright, for
something as intangible as an artist's blossoming sensibilities. Now, she was offered far
greater riches—companionship, food, allies against enemies still unknown. "Aye," she
managed the one syllable. Rabe snorted his disgust, but Mair stared him down.

"Fine then, Rai. Take this"—the leader hefted the wineskin toward Rani, who flinched under
the unexpected weight—" 'n' answer this. Do ye, Rai, swear't' join yer brothers 'n' sisters
among th' Touched,'t' stand wi' them agin all injustice, 'n' right all wrongs i' th' City?"

Rani's eyes had grown huge and solemn, but she nodded her agreement. At a twisted smile
from Mair, she managed to choke out the words, "I do."

"Then drink wi' yer brothers 'n' sisters, 'n' be one o' us." Rani hefted the awkward leather sack
to her lips and sipped at a liquid she quickly realized was more powerful than wine.
Even as the heady whiskey startled Rani's tongue, Mair leaned forward, pumping the supple
leather with a vicious squeeze. Rani spluttered as the alcohol burned down to her lungs, and
her choking brought tears to her eyes. When she could breathe again, she turned an accusing
gaze on her mentor. "Why did you do that?"

"If ye plan't' live as one o' th' Touched, ye'll do nothin' by 'alf measures. Ye wouldna want't'
starve 'cause ye dinna eat all yer cakes, would ye?" Rani shook her head, still dazed by the
fiery beast that clawed its way to her belly. "Good. Now, there's only one other thing, if ye're
goin''t' be one o' us." Mair cast a meaningful eye toward the pouch at Rani's waist.

Suspicion creased Rani's brow. Had that been Mair's plan all along—to get Rani drunk and
then steal her meager pos-sessions? Rani covered her pitiful sack of treasures with a
mistrusting hand.

"Exactly!" Mair chortled. "Ye know what we're goin''t' ask before we do it! Ye're meant't' be
one o' us, 'n' that's fer sure!"

"What do you want from me?" Rani's panicked question was slurred from fear and the
tightening clutch of whiskey, and her careful words sounded more like Mair's patois than the
fine speech of a merchant child.

"A pledge o' faith't' yer new people."

"What?"

"Nothin' ye couldna been forced't' give us weeks ago." Mair stared at her steadily, waiting for
Rani to measure out the demand. The apprentice felt the other children's eyes crawl like
worms across her skin, and she reached into her sack, her fingers moving over her treasures
as if taking inventory, verifying that the Touched had not somehow pilfered her meager
riches while she was unaware.

The Zarithian knife, gift from her father.

The rag doll, gift from her mother.

The smooth circle of cobalt glass, found at the guild.

And the silver mirror, birth-gift from the Merchants' Council, embossed with its fierce lion
pulling down a goat.

As Rani touched the last of her possessions, she knew that the precious silver was already lost
to her. Even beneath her fingers, the metal shrank away, predator and prey cringing from
her attention. "Brave as a lion; fleet as a lion," she muttered as she pulled out the delicately
wrought treasure. The mirror was her sole remaining link to a merchant's life; it was the first
item she would have sold had she lived out a normal life in her caste, had she stepped up to
finance her very own merchant stall.

The polished metal glinted wanly in the daylight, and Rani felt the hunting lion and its
hapless prey brand her palm. Even as Rabe darted out a grubby hand for the prize,

Rani pulled it back from the greedy boy, unable to part with her final link to the world she
had once known, the easy past she had been born into.

Rabe scoffed as Mair prodded, "What's yer problem, Rai? Is th' price too 'igh? Do we ask too
much't' bring ye into our family? T' 'old ye as one o' ours no matter 'oo is askin' after ye, or fer
what?"

Rani's head whirled, and she wished she had taken no part of the whiskey. Certainly Mair's
words made sense. Rani's entry into the calamitous glasswrights' guild had cost her parents
far more than a silver mirror. Nevertheless, Rani's bonds to her family, to her heritage, were
tied to the silver disk like silken cords. She managed to mutter, "I can't give it to you. It was a
gift to me, from the Merchants' Council."

"Fro* th' Council!" Mair crowed. "Th* Council, great Rai! Why ye're the girl 'oo came from
nowhere! Now ye claim't' 'ave a gift from Borin 'imself!"

"I was a merchant the day I was born! The Council gave me this mirror so I could start my
own stall!" Rani answered hotly, the words bubbling past the knot of reason and restraint that
had come all undone in its whiskey bath.

" 'N' now we're afraid!" Mair exclaimed. "We're all tremblin' i' our boots." As if to underscore
the scorn in their leader's voice, the Touched children huddled closer to Rani, craning their
necks for a glimpse of the silver caste birthright. An excited hum infected even the littlest
ones. " 'N' don't go thinkin' ye can grab fer yer knife," Mair warned. "We'd stop ye before it
cleared th' bag."

As much as Rani longed for the simple life she'd left behind forever, she had not gone.entirely
soft in the head. Even as her breath came fast, she knew she would not fight this Touched
band. She had no desire to bleed out the last of her life in a dilapidated alleyway in some
unknown quarter of the City. Instead, she swallowed the bitter mixture of pride dissolved in
hatred. Mair and the Touched had stood with her throughout the past weeks of tumult.

Without realizing she'd made a decision, Rani held out the mirror, turning it about so that the
children could see the raised lion. "I'll not lift my knife against you. I meant my oath when I
swore my faith to the Touched."

Mair waited for a long minute, spinning the tension into palpable yarn. When the older girl
took the mirror, Rani felt a cord sever in her chest, a bond to the family and caste and life she
had always thought of as her own, even when she had been in exile at the guild. Mair hid
away the treasure, apparently unaware of the mirror's true value.

Fighting back a prickle of tears, Rani took the only action she could think of.

Raising her right hand to her lips, she spat into her palm. When she extended the
whiskey-scented mess toward Mair, the leader of the Touched looked surprised, as if she
could not remember thus binding Rani to silence in the marketplace, not so many nights
before. Then, with the other Touched children looking on, Mair spat into her own palm and
clasped Rani's tightly. The two girls eyed "each other steadily, holding their pose until many
of the other children shifted restlessly.

"Fine, Rai. Welcome't' yer life among th' Touched."

Rani ignored the swoop of relief at Mair's words. Perhaps her trade had been well made.
Hitching at her belt, she managed to add a swagger to her step as she turned around to
survey the ramshackle quarters. "I don't expect we're going to find any breakfast here , are
we?" Mair laughed, and the horde soon made its way back to the safer sections of
Shanoranvilli's City.

In fact, the troop of children made its way to the Nobles' Quarter. Rani had never explored
those streets; she had only traveled there once, with her father, when he was delivering a
well-worked set of bowls to some high-caste family. Now, she saw how the nobles' houses
were better faced than any she had seen before. Music drifted from many balconies, a delicate
strum of lutes, and tremulous female voices twined through the air like fragile roses on a
trellis.

Soldiers stood in front of many houses, their broad chests covered with their employers'
livery. Rani could breathe in the scent of autumn flowers—rich blossoms that were carefully
tended in lush gardens, sheltered by stone walls. The nobles' lives were so different that Rani
might have been in another land, on a world as distant as the moon.

The Touched children ignored the wonders of this new setting, spending their considerable
energy on darting unseen from doorway to doorway. Rani was quickly led off the main
streets into the quiet alleys that spread like blood vessels behind the nobles' villas. Each estate
had a passage behind it, and Rani marveled at the extravagance of a life well lived. In one
alley, they found a keg of ale, half-stove in, but with several inches of good beer left in the
bottom. In another, a flock of starlings chittered over the heels of a dozen loaves of bread. The
birds proved no match for the children; they were driven off by Rabe's energetic suggestion
that the Touched feast on starling pie.

All the time, Mair led the troop, looking around blind corners to make sure a soldierly
protector was not unfortunately stationed. She issued final decisions on all items that bore a
noble coat of arms. Always, she balanced safety against treasure, protection against wealth.
More than once, Mair informed her company that they had to leave behind a cloak or a tunic
or—in one surprising instance—a sluggish hound puppy, for each was clearly branded by its
noble owner, and each might be begrudged in the long run, might be missed if found on a
Touched child, even if those treasures had been discarded like so much trash.

Rani was exhilarated by the search. She imagined herself on one of her father's buying
missions, finding treasures to enrich the merchant stall.

Once she nearly came to fisticuffs with Rabe over a pair of leather gloves. They must have
been cut for a lady—the leather fingers were narrow, and short enough that they fit the
children. Rabe found the left glove on top of a rubbish heap at the same time that Rani found
the right, blown against a stone wall in the alley. Turning back the soiled cuff to hide a worn
seam, Rabe demanded that Rani hand over her treasure.

Rani did not care for the gloves until she saw how much Rabe wanted them. Then, the
blue-dyed leather took on a special allure, becoming the perfect complement to Farna's cloak.
Rani thrust out her chin as she anchored her feet in the alley's debris. Ultimately, Mair
refereed the dispute.

Rani wore the gloves for the rest of the day, even though they hindered her efforts at some of
the dirtier scavenging.

That night, the troop settled into makeshift quarters, back in the thready streets that
unraveled between the City's established quarters. Mair had seen that each of her charges had
enough to eat, stopping to chat with every child and exclaim about some treasure or other. As
the ragged band settled down to sleep, Mair appointed the first guard, then came to sit beside
Rani.

"Ye did just fine, fer a girl 'oo never combed th' nobles' locks before." Rani stretched out her
fingers, taking advantage of the moon's glimmer to study her treasured gloves. Mair shifted
to a more comfortable position, producing a ragged blanket from her well-packed satchel.
"Rabe'll not be comin' 'round't' friendship if ye keep lordin' yer roots over 'is."

"Lording!" Rani exclaimed, but lowered her voice as sleepy eyes focused on the pair. "He's the
one who's been lording it over me. Ever since you asked me to join your group."

" 'E's afraid, Rai. 'E fears losin' th' only family 'e 'as in all th' world."

Rani snorted. "I'm not likely to cut him out of his place with you."

"Ye've got my blanket over yer knees, don't ye?" Rani almost squirmed from beneath the
wool throw as Mair sighed. "Ach, 'e's not long fer takin' comfort wi' us, i' any case. It's almost
time 'e found 'is own way. 'E could lead a 'andful o' Touched as well as I. Or 'e could find
'imself a solid job, a man's job i' almost any noble 'ouse."

"I didn't mean to—"

"Aye, Rai, you dinna mean't' do anything't' upset th' lives o' yer Touched kin." Mair's words
were so matter-of-fact— and so disbelieving—that Rani could think of no response. Leaning
against the crumbling wall, she heard the muffled breath of sleeping children around her.
Mair's body was close to hers, and the blanket settled over them like a warm pudding. Rani
let herself drift, thinking how far she had roamed that day, and how much she had learned
about life in the City that she thought she'd known her entire life. Her legs were heavy with
fatigue, and her eyelids drooped.

"Rai?" Mair's voice was leaden with her own drowsiness, and Rani almost failed to produce an
answering grunt. "What's it like't' live 'n one o' them houses, wi' a mother 'n' a father, 'n'
brothers 'n' sisters around all th' time?"

Tears of self-pity soaked the back of Rani's throat. "It's like… it's like all the sunlight in the
world, streaming through the cathedral windows."

"Why don't ye go back then? Ye couldna 'ave done some-thin' so bad yer own ma wouldna
take ye back."

"They're gone." Rani's voice cracked. "I did something—or the King's Men think I did
something—so terrible they've taken all my family away. I think they want me to come to
the prison, to ask for my folk to be released."

"We'll go tomorrow," Mair promised, as easily as if she were agreeing to steal a pie from a
windowsill. "What're their names?"

"Jotham and Deela Trader."

Mair's breath whistled between her teeth, and her body stiffened beneath the blanket. "Ye're
th' one they're seekin' then. Th' one 'oo killed th' prince."

Rani froze, conscious that her next words could save or destroy her. "I'm the one the soldiers
say killed the prince. I didn't, though."

"Ye're Ranita Glasswright. Rani Trader."

"I'm Rai."

There was a long moment of silence, and Rani watched Mair decide whether to summon the
night watch, to hand over a murderous fugitive. The apprentice forced herself to calculate the
angle she would leap to be free of the blanket, to flee down the alley when Mair set off an
alarm.

"I've got bad new fer ye."

"What?" Rani barely managed to force the syllable past her pounding heart.

"Yer parents weren't just taken't' Shanoranvilli's dungeons. Th' soldiers 'ad then- sport. It was
all th' capt'n could do't' rein in 'is angry men after th' prince was killed. Jotham and Deela
Trader'll be feelin' no pain now."

Rani felt the air pressed out of her lungs, but she forced stunned questions past her lips. "And
my brothers? My sisters?"

"Th' same, they say. They're all at peace now, Rai."

"Even Bardo?" Rani could scarcely manage the two words in her disbelief. Even when she was
abandoned in the marketplace, she had not imagined her entire family dead. Imprisoned
unjustly on her behalf, yes, tortured and starved—but executed!
"Bardo? Yer brother is Bardo?" For the first time, Rani heard fear in Mair's voice—fear, and
the sharp note of discovery as the Touched girl fit together her bits of knowl-edge. "If ye're
Bardo Trader's sister, Rai, that's another story. Another tale entirely." Mair pulled the blanket
from Rani's legs, huddling deep within the wool as if hiding from a nightmare. Rani shivered
in the sudden midnight chill, but managed to force words past her swelling throat.

"Then Bardo still lives?"

Mair's answer was pulled from reluctant lips, and the Touched girl's fingers flickered in a
protective sign. "Aye. Or so the rumors say."

Rani heard more, though, volumes left unspoken. "Tell me, Mair. Tell me about my brother."



                                       Chapter 8

Uncharacteristically, Mair looked away from Rani, gathering up the blanket and feeding it
through nervous fingers, as if she were shelling peas. Rani waited impatiently for several
minutes, blinking in the moonlight, but finally curiosity roughened her voice. "What? What
could be so terrible that you can't even tell me?"

"We're caught 'n th' dark o' night, Rai, V there're things better said i' th' day, if they 'ave't' be
said at all."

"Oh no you don't! I'm not going to sit here all night, imagining all sorts of terrible things!"

"Whatever ye're imaginin' it's no worse 'n th' truth."

The grim words clutched Rani's heart, and she swallowed hard but forced her voice into a
coaxing wheedle. "Come, Mair. It can't be as bad as all that. It can't be worse than what
you've already told me—that my family is all… gone." The words did not sound real as she
pleaded. "Tell me what you know, and we'll figure out the truth of things."

Mair sighed deeply. Rani felt the leader's body relax against her own, and she managed to
release her own pent breath, aware that Mair had come to a decision—a decision that Rani
might regret. "All right, Rai. But you willna like what ye're goin''t' 'ear."

"There's a lot about this whole thing I don't like. At least I know you're going to tell me the
truth."

"Aye, Rai, at least ye know that." Mair jutted her chin to-ward a sleeping shape, some
distance down the alley. "Ye've surely noticed that Rabe isn't th' easiest among th' Touched."

"I've noticed," Rani said wryly, unable to resist flexing her fingers inside her hard-won gloves.

Mair noticed the movement and restrained a grim smile. " 'E 'asn't always been wi' us. Not all
th' Touched children roam in troops like us, ye know."

"Of course," Rani snorted reflexively. Until she managed the two words, it had not occurred
to her that she knew next to nothing about how the Touched lived—other than Mair's little
group of followers and the adults who were fortunate enough to find work as servants. For
Rani's entire life, the Touched had been merely the most lively of countless wonders scattered
about the City Quarters. They were the lowest of the castes; technically, they had no caste. In
Rani's closed mind, the ragged folk were no more citizens of King Shanoranvilli's realm than
the carving on noble houses and the fine signs outside merchant shops. The Touched simply
were, and for all Rani knew, always had been.

Mair was no fool, and she apparently read Rani's two words as a confession of ignorance.
"There're 'ole Touched families, just like ye 'ave among th' merchants 'n whatnot. A mother 'n'
father 'n' a passel o' kids." The leader waved a hand to take in all her charges. "We're't'gether
because we chose't' leave our families, or because they left us. One way 'r another."

Rani could hear a surprising ripple of sorrow beneath Mair's words, but she did not want to
interrupt the lesson to pry into Mair's own story. "Well, Rabe," Mair continued, apparently
unaware of Rani's curiosity, " 'e came from one o' those families. 'Is mother was always
plottin', always schemin'. She was good enough't' mint coins 'n th' alley, she was." Mair's
voice was quiet, respectful, and Rani realized that Mair had dreams of being the best Touched
thief and beggar in all the City—just as Rani had once been cer-

tain she would be the best merchant and, later, the best glasswright. "One day, Rabe's ma
came up wi' her riskiest plan."

Mair's whisper fogged the night air, and Rani had to lean close to catch the scarce-breathed
words. The leader might have chosen Rani over Rabe where the gloves were concerned, but
she clearly had no intention of hurting her lieutenant with overheard tales of his family's past.
Rani's breath froze in her throat as she tried to capture the whispered story. "Rabe's mother
was goin''t' steal from a merchant—rare goods that weren't likely't' be found elsewhere i' th'
City—'n' then she was goin't' sell back th' treasures, later, when th' merchant realized 'ow
much 'e needed th' goods. She'd worked out th' 'ole thing, stealin' while an apprentice was i'
th' shop, sellin' back to th' merchant 'imself. She figured she'd make a finer penny if she
worked over a merchant in th' quarter instead o' th' market—-th' Council's too strong there,
keeps too sharp an eye on th' likes o' us. No, she worked out 'er plan well. I'll not bore ye wi'
th' details; suffice't' say she stood't' make a tidy profit."

Rani nodded; she had firsthand knowledge of such a scam. "Someone did that to my father."
She shuddered, remembering her family's rage, remembering her own horrified guilt. "A
ragged old woman came in at the end of the day and managed to steal a set of pewter
spoons. Spoons and a pair of shoe buckles."

What Rani neglected to tell Mair was that she was the one responsible for the theft. It had
been the first day her father had ever left her alone in the stall. He had been gone for scarcely
half an hour. For some long-forgotten reason, Rani's mother and siblings had been occupied
elsewhere. Even now, Rani could remember watching the grubby Touched woman enter the
shop. Rani knew that no Touched woman had any legitimate reason to be in her father's stall.
Nevertheless, Rani was a young child at the time, and a re-spectful one, and she could hardly
order an elder out into the street.

Of course, that was precisely what she should have done, as her father had told her in no
uncertain terms. He'd realized the spoons and buckles were missing immediately, and he had
berated Rani for not keeping a closer eye on his goods. Late that night, she had finally fallen
asleep, exhausted after sobbing through supper and evening prayers and all her household
chores. Her father had not even permitted her the dignity of paying back the stall from her
small store of hoarded coins; even though the lost goods were only made out of pewter, they
were worth more than all of Rani's meager accumulation.

Rani could still remember the confused hope that had tightened her chest when the Touched
woman reentered the shop a fortnight later. The crafty old witch had taken care to scrub the
pewter wares, doing her best to mar their smooth surfaces, and at first Rani's unschooled eye
actually had not recognized the treasures. Even as Rani's pulse quickened, Bardo had stood
beside her, and he lost no time establishing that the goods were those that had been stolen.
There was something about the buckles—they came from a distant corner of the realm, and
they had a special clasp on the back, a unique twist that no other merchant could boast.

Looking back, Rani could still remember the angry fire that had burned in Bardo's eyes. He
had hidden his knowledge, though, that he was buying back his own wares. Bardo had
bargained with the Touched woman, striking the deal as if his heart was not truly in the
negotiations. He paid out precious silver, counting it into the thief's filthy palm without
seeming to realize that he was paying at least three more coins than Rani knew the goods
were worth.

That night, Rani wrestled with terrifying dreams as she slept beneath the rafters, tossing and
turning on the sea of her sisters' snores. She imagined that she heard the shop door open and
close at least twice, and many times she woke from a fitful doze, expecting to find a lawless
band of Touched plundering the store.

Bardo was late coming to breakfast the next morning. Rani's mother clucked her tongue over
her hardworking son, shaking her head when Rani's father suggested that Bardo had gone
down to the docks to review the most recent shipments of goods. Only when the porridge was
reduced to sodden lumps and the tea was cool enough for Rani's childish lips did Bardo return
to the house.

Even as he swung open the door, she could see the savage glint of victory in his eyes. He
smiled broadly as he set a sack on the kitchen table, reaching in like Wair, the god of gifts,
distributing treasures to all the family. For his mother, he had the sweetest honey, and for his
father, the flower-scented balm that eased the shopkeeper's persistent lumbago. Each of the
girls received a delicate flower crafted of metal, intended to clasp her cloak, and each of the
boys crowed over a sharp-bladed knife.

And Bardo brought Rani a special gift, in addition to her flower clasp. As she turned her
grateful face toward him, he tousled her hair. It seemed an afterthought that brought him
down to kneel beside her, digging deep in his pouch for the last of his treasures.

At first, Rani did not recognize the gift. Then, as Bardo settled it into her lap, she realized she
held a drawing slate and a chalk stylus. "For you," Bardo had said simply. "So you can
practice those drawings that take all your time."

Rani had flung her arms around Bardo's barrel chest. He understood! He knew the trembling
excitement that beat in her fingertips, the compulsion that forced her to arrange and
rearrange the goods in her father's stall.

"Bardo," her mother scolded, even as Rani grasped the generosity of the gift, "you shouldn't
tempt the child! How is she to learn that her place is with the merchants? Such a toy is better
suited to a guild child!"

Rani felt tears prickle at the corners of her eyes. "Now, Mother," Bardo chided, settling a
protective arm around Rani's shoulders, "I find my way into a little profit, and you do
everything in your power to take away the fun of my gifts. You're working against the
Thousand Gods, you are." He drove away his mother's scowl with a wicked grin. "In any
case, who's to say a merchant child doesn't need to learn her figures? This slate is perfect for
that. Come now, Mother. You wouldn't want me to think my night's labors were for no good
cause, would you?"

As he asked his question, Rani felt the tension in his muscles, communicated through the wiry
fingers that still rested on her shoulder. Wondering what labors Bardo could have undertaken
in the dark of night, Rani waited through a painfully long pause, watching as her mother and
father stared at their son. Either might question his comings and goings, might demand to
know the source of the wealth he spread throughout the warm little room. The answers might
not be pretty, and all the little treasures might be rejected. After a century of panicked
heartbeats, Jotham Trader extended his hand to his eldest son. The dangerous moment was
past, and Rani had nothing to mark it but the confusing memory of the tempered steel she
had glimpsed in her brother.

No one else questioned their good fortune, and Rani was soon excused to store away her most
valuable possession. In the following days, she had made a great show of working out sums
on the slate, using at least half of her precious chalk for calculations befitting a merchant.
Only in the quiet corner of the room that she shared with her sisters did Rani exploit the slate
for her own desires, sketching out the delicate tracery of stained-glass windows, working out
her own elaborate shorthand to indicate the stunning colors for her guildish drawings.
Ultimately, her work with the slate had proven instrumental in convincing her mother to let
Rani go to the glasswrights' guild.

Now, huddled in a dilapidated doorway on an abandoned City street, Rani forbade herself to
dwell on the family she had lost, on the parents who would never scold her again. Instead, she
forced herself to think about Bardo's gift, about her slate and chalk. She had put them in her
satchel to take to the glasswrights' guild, but then she had removed them, worried that the
nub of chalk would not be fine enough for her newfound companions, ashamed that she
would question Bardo's gift. She had slipped the slate between the corn-shuck-filled
mattresses in her attic room. Now, its sooty remains must lie in the unraked ashes that drifted
over the ruins of her home. She would never see Bardo's gift again.

" 'N' 'ee never saw 'er again," Mair concluded, her voice grave with her ominous news. "One
day, she was th' center o' 'is world, 'n' th' next she was gone, not even 'er bones lyin' i' an alley.
All because th' goods she chose't' work 'er grift were rare i' th' eyes o' a merchant man."

Rani shuddered, coming back to her grim present with the sheepish realization that she had
heard nothing about Rabe's mother. Already knowing the unwelcome news she would
confirm, Rani fished for more information, trying to hide the fact that her attention had
wandered. "And did he ever find out what happened to her?"

"That's just it!" Mair hissed, and Rani was grateful the Touched leader felt constrained by her
sleeping companions. "Th' last person't' see 'er alive said she was goin''t' meet wi' th' merchant
she 'ad stolen from, goin't' set things right. A bloody meetin' it was, i' th' eyes o' all th'
Thousand Gods."

Rani's stomach turned a queasy flip as she realized that Mair's story and her own recollections
might tell one tale. Excuses began to tumble from her lips. "But you can't be certain that he
killed her! Anything could have happened— the merchant might have had her tossed out of
the City, for theft. That might have been kinder than branding her a thief. You've said
yourself these streets aren't safe."

"But there's one more thing't' th' story, Rai. Rabe's mother's belongings were returned't' 'er
family, left outside their doss. 'Er shift 'n' 'er cloak, both stained wi' more blood than any child
should see. 'N' th' 'ole was wrapped 'round wi' a belt, a belt wi' a pewter buckle, a buckle wi'
an odd little twist, like th' ones that were taken. But th' belt, it 'ad been changed. Someone
took a knife and cut into th' leather. They made th' design deep. Four snakes, all twisted
'round themselves. 'N' their eyes were painted i' blood."

Perversely, Rani could not picture the bloody snakes. Rather, she could only see Bardo,
standing tall and straight in her memory, proud and protective of her family. She shuddered
as she thought of the gifts that her brother had borne that morning long ago, the slate that
she had boastfully enjoyed.

She felt sick, aching in the pit of her stomach.

There was a long silence before Rani could speak. "So what are you saying, Mair? Are you
saying I should tell Rabe that Bardo is my brother?"

"Oh no, Rai, I'm not sayin' that at all!" For the first time, Rani heard a note of alarm in the
Touched leader's voice. "I'm not certain I could control Rabe, if 'e thought 'e 'ad't' fight ye't'
preserve 'is mother's memory, 'n' 'is father's."

"His father, too?" Rani swallowed the question that leaped to her lips: "What did Bardo do to
his father?" Just in time, she rephrased her question. "What happened to his father?"

"Th' man ne'er recovered from findin' 'is wife's belongings. From findin' 'er things, 'n' ne'er
findin' 'er, that is. 'E still wanders around th' streets, sleepin' in whate'er door-way'll give 'im
shelter. Rabe goes't' find 'im whene'er 'e can,'t' bring 'im food 'n' put a blanket 'round 'is
shoulders."

Rani thought she might be sick, right there in front of Mair. Certainly she knew that children
grew up to care for their aged parents; she had fully expected to bear responsibility for her
kerchiefed mother and father when they were too old to run their store. She had even
envisioned little plays of revenge, determining when her parents could spend a copper on
sweets, or when they could shirk their work as she ran her merchant stall with their assistance.

It had never occurred to her, though, that she would need to nurture her father gone soft in
his brain. She had never imagined either of her parents alone and adrift in a city that offered
little solace to the poor and broken members of each caste. Again, the nagging guilt that
Bardo could have caused such injury made Rani shift beneath Mair's thin blanket.

"There must be all sorts of folk bearing any number of tattoos," she managed at last. An
image of Prince Tuvashanoran's strong arm leaped to mind, the snakes twined across his
frozen, death-hard muscles. She thought of Instructor Morada as well, and when she spoke,
she was unconscious of the admission she was making, the confession that Bardo was
branded. "Almost anyone could bear the sign of the Snake, not just my brother."

Mair stared at her, eyes penetrating even in the midnight gloom. "Th' only ones that bear that
sign keep it't' themselves, Rai. We don't know much about 'em. We know they don't show
their symbol 'n th' City streets. We Touched never find 'em 'n our passageways, 'n' th' other
castes would never let 'em settle i' th' finer quarters of th' City, at least not openly. We
Touched don't want't' start somethin' th' other castes are smart enough't' steer clear of, not
when we already 'ave't' worry about wi' soldiers runnin' us out o' th' City. That's part of what
makes us so leery o' th' Brotherhood."

"The Brotherhood," Rani repeated, and she remembered Larindolian sneering at Morada in
the dilapidated shack, tangled in the City streets. The Brotherhood… The Brotherhood of
Justice.

"Aye, they call themselves th' Brotherhood of Justice, but we know 'em by another name. We
call 'em th' Brotherhood o' th' Snake."

Rani heard the title, and a gulf of despair opened beneath her heart. She might deny that
Bardo had beaten her. She might deny that Bardo had anything to do with Rabe's tragic tale.
There was no way, though, for Rani to ignore the tattoo she had seen on her brother's
muscled arm. Bardo had proven "brother" to more than Rani.

"But who are they?" Rani pushed for more information. "What does the Brotherhood do?"

"We canna be certain, but we 'ear rumors. They say they want't' do away wi' th' castes; they
say they want a life i' th' City where all men stand b'fore th' Thousand Gods like equal
brothers."

"And you don't believe them?" Rani asked before she could even process the notion, before
she could imagine what it would be like to live in the City without the comfort, the stability of
knowing her station in life. Before Mair answered, Rani recalled Instructor Morada taunting
Larindo-lian in the hut, asking the nobleman if he'd abandoned his belief in equality.

"We Touched dinna believe anyone wi' a caste sayin' he'd gi' it up. Ye dinna exactly see folks
flocking't' join us, now, do ye?"

Rani heard the question like an accusation. But who would want to be Touched , to be without
a caste? Of course, Mair had been born Touched; she'd had no choice. And Rabe, too—Rabe,
who had lost so much to the Brotherhood, to Bardo.

Rani realized she had no right to huddle with Mair beneath the Touched girl's blankets. Rani's
family had stolen from Rabe all of his world; she could hardly complete the

theft by taking the boy's place with the only family left him. Sighing, she began to push back
the blanket.

"Where're ye goin'?" Mair asked sleepily, clenching her teeth against the sudden draft.

"I'm leaving, Mair. I didn't come to steal Rabe's place with you."

"Ye think ye could steal anything from me?" Mair managed a prideful chortle, even as she
settled her head more firmly against her satchel pillow. "Ye're not that good, Rai. Not yet,
anyway. Lay yer 'ead down, 'n' get some sleep. Rabe'll be after ye in the mornin', pokin''t' see
if ye're ready't' part wi' those gloves. Ye'd best outfox 'im on a full night's sleep."

Rani shook her head, determined not to shame her family any farther than Bardo had
already managed. "I can't—"

"Ye can't make me freeze't' death, Cabbage Brain. Lie down, or leave my blanket, but dinna
be invitin' th' night air in!"

"Fine, Mair. But I promise you this. I'm going to find the Brotherhood, and when I do, I'll
learn the truth of what happened to Rabe's mother. I'll get the Brotherhood's wergild for her,
the price that Rabe deserves for his loss."

"Right, Rai. Ye'll get th' wergild, an' we'll all eat cake. Go't' sleep now, though, in case ye
'ave't' steal tomorrow's breakfast."
Rani sighed and settled the blanket about her shoulders, reluctant to admit how comforting
she found the warmth and trust radiating from the Touched leader.

As it turned out, Rani did not have an opportunity to atone with Rabe, even by making the
hollow gesture of handing over the indigo gloves.

She was sleeping soundly the following morning, having threaded her way through a grim
and confusing forest of nightmares. She had finally thrust away the images of

Morada's headless body, Bardo's raging fury when she discovered his tattoo, and her
mother's misplaced pride when Rani had joined the glaziers' guild. All that remained, in the
grey cocoon of the last hour before dawn, was a warm place beneath Mair's blanket and the
slow, steady breathing of Rani's newfound friend.

Thus, she could hardly be blamed when she could not struggle up to wakefulness. The stomp
of soldiers' boots was familiar by now, a recurring background to her waking thoughts. This
time, she was scarcely aware of the military beat until her entire body throbbed with the
message. Full realization only came when Mair whipped off the blanket, exposing Rani to the
bitter morning cold.

"Wh-what?" the startled apprentice gasped, but Mair was already heading away, marching
down the alley and poking a leather-bound toe into the exposed sides of a few still-sleeping
children. Rani followed, jealously noting that Rabe was on his feet, moving parallel to Mair,
shaking awake the troop with rough attention. One youngster rubbed a filthy hand across
her eyes and looked as if she were about to cry, but a stern bark from Rabe knocked her into
silence.

"Come along," Mair cajoled, holding out a crust of bread to the last awakening child, a
ragamuffin who looked to be no more than four years old. "Today isna th' day't' tarry, little
one."

"What's today?" Rani asked as she slunk up to the little domestic scene. Pride forbade her to
admit that the crust of bread in the child's grimy hand looked appetizing. One thing about all
this roaming the City streets—she felt as if she'd never eat her fill again.

"Turnin' Out Day," Rabe answered, his features pulled into a grimace at her ignorance.

Rani felt a sick turn of horror in her belly. She had seen Turning Out from the safety of her
parents' shop. Soldiers drove the Touched hordes from their parasitic sites, making the four
quarters of the City clean and safe again for Jair's favored castes. Even as Rani tried to
swallow her panic, Mair turned her attention to the anxious faces that looked up at her. "All
right, troops. 'R' ye ready? Pell, where'll we meet on th' outside?"

A young boy, peering through matted hair that hung to his shoulders, flashed his
gap-toothed grin at the leader. "We'll meet at th' stagin' area fer th' merchants, outside o' th'
Merchants' Gate."
"Aye," Mair nodded, reaching out an authoritative hand to tousle the child's filthy hair. " 'N'
when'll we gather there? Trace?"

A coltish girl flashed a nervous smile about the group, ducking her head shyly. "We'll gather
at th' third hour after noon, Mair."

"Brice, Felt, where're ye goin', as fast as ye can make yer way?" Mair picked out two of the
smaller children, grimy twins who had made a formidable team during yesterday's scouring
of the Nobles' Quarter.

"We'll run't' th' Touched Core, 'n' let everyone know we're rousted but well," Brice answered
immediately, his freckled face serious as if he contemplated a mental map of the City's
tangled streets.

Mair nodded. " 'N' tonight? When we're back inside th' walls?"

Felt answered, his filthy brow puckered in deep thought. "We'll be findin' ye 'n' reportin' back
any word fro' th' Core. We'll look fer ye i' th' marketplace one hour after th' Pilgrims' Bell
starts ringin', 'n' then ever' hour after that."

"Right, then! Good luck, all. Keep yer eyes peeled 'n' yer ears clear." Mair held out her filthy
hand, setting it in the middle of the half circle of children. Within seconds, each member of
the troop had added a fist to the collection. Rani hesitated only a second before she, too,
floated her hand among her fellows. Excitement trembled through their fin-gers, arcing
across her taut skin like the crackle of static electricity. "T' th' Touched!" Mair cried.

"T th' Touched!" the children echoed, and one or two added, in piping voices, "T' Mair!"

Before the leader could acknowledge the salute, the pound of soldiers' feet became a
thunderstorm, and a phalanx of armed guards rounded the corner. The men walked four
deep, the soldiers in the first row sporting heavy, boiled-leather shields. All the men wore
fierce masks, gruesome features carved out of hardened leather and wood. Rani recognized
Sorn, the god of obedience, and Tarn, the god of death. There was Cot, the god of the soldiers
themselves, and a warlike depiction of Pelt, the god of order.

As the soldiers pounded forward, panic pulsed through Rani's body. As soon as the armed
company saw the Touched, they broke ranks, each man working with two or three of his
fellows to encircle a terrified child. The Touched were driven like a herd of disorganized sheep
through the streets. Any attempts to break away were brutally suppressed.

As Rani watched her colleagues scramble, the full weight of Mair's warning swooped down
on her. The soldiers were actually driving the Touched children from the City, punishing
them for daring to beg, daring to live outside the caste system. It hardly mattered if the
children did not survive their sojourn beyond the City walls. There were always more
Touched brats.

Every day of Rani's civilized life, she had heard of the horrors beyond the City walls. Life
outside was hard in countless ways. King Shanoranvilli's protection was less certain in the
countryside. The Pilgrims' Bell, summoning travelers into the safety of the City, away from
ravening wolves, was only one symbol of the safety that Shanoranvilli offered his people. Rani
knew that highwaymen traveled the roads, and there were tales of strange illnesses that
descended on un-protected villages and destroyed every man, woman, and child in a single
night. She had heard of one group that branded children for entertainment, carving off their
ears and noses and etching evil runes on innocents' foreheads.

As a merchant, as an apprentice, if Rani had ever bothered to think about Turning Out, she
would have concluded that it was the only way to deal with casteless hordes. After all, it
wasn't permanent banishment, merely a warning, a show of the power that the king could
exercise, if he so chose.

Now, her blood pounding like the warning klaxon of the Pilgrims' Bell, Rani convulsed at the
thought of being cast outside the City walls. How could these soldiers throw her to the wolves
outside the City—the beasts both animal and human that would certainly plot her death?
How could grown men condemn children to torture and maiming?

Rani stumbled and came down hard on her knee, crying out as tears sprang to her eyes. For
just an instant, Mair turned around, snarling at the guards in an attempt to break through to
her fallen companion. A flame-edged spear convinced the leader of her foolishness, though,
and Mair threw up her arms in frustration. "Remember, Rail On th' outside!"

Before Mair could offer further encouragement, her shepherding soldier landed a heavy blow
across her face. Rani's cheeks flushed hot with shame. Here she was, afraid of pain on the
outside of the City, and her only friend in all the world was being beaten inside the supposed
safety of the City walls. Beaten, the apprentice realized, because of Rani's own fear and
weakness.

"Lan," Rani prayed, "look upon me with your blessing. Keep me safe from harm outside the
City walls." Rani continued to extemporize her prayer as she swallowed hard, bracing herself
to make a break for the City gates. She hesitated too long, though, and found herself
hopelessly outdis-tanced by her companions. She glanced about, frantic to find a means of
escape, but before she could make her desperate dash, she was cut off by a well-armed
soldier.

The man was a full head taller than Rani's own father, and his arms bulged from his leather
jerkin like joints of meat hanging in a butcher shop. He wore his hair in a warrior's clout, but
his beard was not so tamed; ancient grease competed with that morning's bread crumbs to
tangle the russet strands. As the man opened his mouth to bellow at the cowering child, Rani
reeled beneath a wave of foul-smelling breath, and she saw that the soldier lacked more teeth
than he boasted. Rani, stomach churning, planted her heels and faced down the man.

"Ach," the guard bellowed, "what have we here?"

"Rail" Mair called over the tumult, tossing out a lifeline into the maelstrom of Rani's panic.
"Don't fight th' soldiers! We'll meet ye on th' outside! Outside !"

"Aye, gutter rat, go meet your pack on the outside." The soldier leered as he spat the last
word, and Rani felt slippery cobblestones beneath her leather soles. Contradicting his own
speech, the man cut her off from escape.

"What are you going to do with me?" Rani's voice quavered as she tried to remember how to
breathe.

"Do with you?" The man threw back his head and laughed humorlessly, chilling Rani to the
bone. "Quite the fierce tiger cub, aren't you?" The man reached out a broken-nailed hand,
clearly intending to grasp the meat of Rani's arm. Catching her breath at the indignity^ Rani
gave up a sound like an animal caught in a trap. Too late, she realized that the only person in
the alley who heard her cry was the soldier; the rest of the King's Men had completed their
sweep of the streets, driving the herd of surprisingly calm children to the City gates. Rani was
alone with an opponent who bettered her in weight, experience, and sheer gall. "Let's see if
this little cub remembers how to suck milk."

Closing his massive hand around Rani's throat, the man forced her against the wall. Even as
he cut off her breath with cruel fingers, his free hand fumbled with the lacing of his trews.
Rani's struggles only excited the man more, and his breath came in short, evil-smelling gasps.
He leaned close to cover her mouth with his own, and she tossed her head with the
desperation of a horse trying to throw off a bit. She was rewarded by a knee driven, sharp
and hard, between her legs, and the soldier's heavy body pinned her firmly.

Rani began to cry, forgetting that she was no longer a merchant's daughter, that she was not
even the lowest of apprentices in the glasswrights' guild. She was only a Touched child,
separated from her troop in the City streets.

The soldier recognized helplessness when he saw it, and laughter rose from deep in his belly.
"Aye, little tiger. Mewl for your mother to come and free you! I've news for you, tiger cub.
Your mother is dead and skinned."

The soldier had finally succeeded in loosening the tie on his breeches, and he leered at Rani as
his beefy fingers closed around her neck, forcing her to kneel on the cobblestones. "No, little
tiger, there's no one to help you now." His breath panted between clenched teeth as he drove
Rani's head back against the wall.

She twisted away, stiffening her fingers as if they truly were tiger claws. When she struck out
at the man's gut, though, she was rewarded only with a surprised laugh. As the soldier
towered over her, Rani raised her hands for one last defense.

The soldier's uniform was so filthy, Rani would not have known he wore Shanoranvilli's gold
and crimson if she had not first seen him with his fellow guards. The fabric was stiff with dirt,
and Rani's fingers scrabbled for a purchase as she tried to push away her leering attacker. His
breath came hot and foul above her, and her desperate fingers tangled in the rigid laces on his
breeches. To her horror, the rotten uniform fabric split open at the seams, and a torrent of
curses rained down upon her.

"My uniform! There'll be no saving you now, girl!" The soldier's rage turned his face as
crimson as his breeches should have been. "Your own mother couldn't help you now, tiger
cub. Nor your father, nor all your sisters and brothers!"

Rani, though, knew better. She found herself staring at a nightmare pattern, an outline so
familiar that she knew she had dreamed it all her life, and all the lifetimes she had lived
before. Four snakes, eight eyes—she hardly had to count any longer. The tattoo writhed on
the soldier's thigh, snaring the girl's attention more thoroughly than the man's
now-meaningless nakedness.

Staring at the pattern, she raised suddenly fearless eyes to the fighting man. "And if my
brother is Bardo Trader? What then, soldier? Who will save you then?"



                                     Chapter 9

"Im telling you, if I could take you to the Brotherhood .A-tonight, I would! By Cot, you're a
nuisance!" The soldier kept his voice low, but he pounded his fist on the mess-hall table,
nearly upsetting his tankard in his frustrated rage. Rani glanced about the room nervously,
but none of the other soldiers even acknowledged Garadolo's outburst.

She suspected that they would pay the same attention if he suddenly pulled a knife and slit
her throat, and that suspicion reined her voice to a hoarse whisper. "And I'm telling you,
you'd best find a way to take me to Bardo. Don't you understand? There's a reward in it for
you—more beer than even you could drink in a year." Gluttony gleamed in Garadolo's eyes,
and Rani pressed her advantage. "Besides, if you don't take me to him, I'll find someone who
will. And when Bardo hears some of the stories I can tell him about the dangers of living in
the City streets…" Rani let her voice trail off, and Garadolo shifted uncomfortably on his
wooden bench.

"No need to spread tales, girl. No need at all." He waved over a serving lad, indicating that
Rani's bowl should be filled again. Garadolo might be a drunkard and a lout, but he was
generous with his soldier's rations.

Rani tucked into the fare greedily, enjoying watching the man squirm. When she had
revealed her family ties, he had lost all semblance of lust. It had taken only a minute for him
to rewrite his actions, to whine that he had only been jesting. He was a compassionate man,
he vowed. He was not about r

MindyLKlasky

to leave Rani on her own, with only the lice-ridden Touched for companions. He swore he
would not let Rani out of his sight until he had restored her to her brother.

Rani was no fool. She heard the thoughts beneath his solemn words: there was no telling what
trouble a Touched brat might bring on a soldier who had forsworn his loyalty oath to his king
and his birth-vow of conduct as a member of the soldiers' caste. There was no end to the
danger of a snake tattoo.

Rani had been forced to twist her own tale around the truth. She could describe her brother
readily enough, leaving no doubt in Garadolo's mind that she did, in fact, know Bardo. She
clearly recognized the intertwined snakes, and she took every discreet opportunity to remind
him of the tattoo's ominous connection with the Brotherhood. Nevertheless, she had been
forced to admit that she did not presently know where Bardo was hiding. While she hinted at
some secret family mode of communication to track him down, Garadolo had seen that she
had no way to access her notorious brother directly. At least not promptly.

Rani was repulsed that she needed Garadolo's assistance. Independent by nature, she was
loath to trust a man who pawed young girls. Still, there was no one else that she could turn to.
While it seemed that half the City bore the cryptic sign of the snakes, she knew the
whereabouts of no other living person with the Brotherhood's tattoo. As disgusted as she was
by the soldier, and as frightened as she would never admit to being, she knew that he was her
most likely tool for finding Bardo. She forbade herself to imagine what she would do if he
proved as prone to accident and death as all the others she had found who bore the
Brotherhood's insignia.

Now, using a crusty heel of bread to mop up the last of her stew, Rani watched Garadolo
drain his hefty tankard. The froth still infected his moustache as he pushed back from the
table. "I'm heading back to the barracks. I don't know where you're going, but you'd best not
let the guard catch you in the streets after curfew. Today was Turning Out Day, you know."

The man thought he was so clever, chortling at his own sarcastic advice. Rani bristled, and
resisted the urge to rub at her left bicep, where Garadolo's fingers had left ugly, purpling
bruises. If only she had listened to Mair, had run for the City gates with the other Touched
children… If only she hadn't been afraid. "So I heard," she muttered. "We'd best be on our
way."

As Rani intended, Garadolo was completely flustered by her matter-of-fact pronouncement.
She swung down from her bench as he spluttered and fixed him with a steady eye. "I should
be near you when you contact the Brotherhood. If I'm forced to find Bardo myself, things will
not go well for you. If he hears I was delayed returning to him, he will not be pleased."

Garadolo started to swear, dragging the words through the snarls in his filthy beard. His
breath came in rapid, fetid puffs. "No need for you to say that, girl. No need at all."

"Then you do know how to get to Bardo."

"I know how to start the process. And believe me, there's nothing I can do tonight. Come
along now, back to the barracks for a rest. You must be tired, running with those Touched
brats."

Rani longed to tell this boorish oaf that she would not have been tired if she had not needed to
fight him that day. In fact, she longed to be quit of him altogether, but her choices were
severely limited. On the one hand, she could wander the streets alone and afraid, trying to
track down Mair's troop, or at least the Core that the children had spoken about. On the other
hand, she could stay with Garadolo, searching out Bardo.

The only problem with choosing Bardo was that she had to face Garadolo. Well, she sighed,
there were nasty things she'd managed to accomplish every day of her life—the soldier could
hardly be any worse than emptying chamber pots or fishing out pickles from foam-scummed
brine.

Rani almost took back that resolution when she caught another whiff of the fighting man's
stale breath. Forcing herself to breathe through her mouth, she responded to the hope behind
his words. "I'm not tired, and the Touched are not filthy. I'll come with you, though, so that I
can reach Bardo more quickly."

"Aye, you can speak with Bardo Trader in the morning."

Garadolo led the way through the streets. A few shops huddled in the Soldiers' Quarter, but
they were closed up for the night. Signs swung in the night air, and Rani could just pick out
their blazons in the moonlight—one merchant sold armor, another appeared to sharpen
swords and other deadly blades.

This was a strange quarter of the City, a tangle of streets that Rani had never fully explored.
Her family had made a living selling finer stuff to more thoughtful patrons. She tried to
recapture her caste-bound sense of superiority as Garadolo led her deeper into the maze, past
various checkpoints where the foul man saluted the guards, surrendering the night's
password like the most valuable of coins.

Each time Garadolo drew himself to attention, he set a disgusting claw on Rani's shoulder,
pulling her closer to his stinking leather jerkin. She tried to squirm from his touch, from the
uncomfortable nearness of his ripped trews, but she quickly yielded before the guards'
suspicion.

At the next checkpoint, Garadolo muttered the password, but the guard peered down at
them, swinging his lantern closer to Rani's face. "Now who've you got there?" queried the
soldier, casting a knowing look at the sorry military specimen before him.

"Ranimara." Garadolo improvised a soldier's name. "A

recruit for the elite corps of His Majesty's Guard." The man at the gate laughed knowingly
and waved them through.

The charade was repeated twice more before they arrived at the barracks, and Rani had no
illusion that the sentries served to protect her. They were certain they had seen a young
soldier girl, intent on rising through the ranks by any means necessary. The events were
common enough that they saw no need to question a child's pinched face in the torchlight, or
a soldier, groping at his swelling trews.

By the time Rani and Garadolo arrived at his quarters, she was nearly asleep on her feet,
trembling from cold and exhaustion, and other, more frightening emotions. When the soldier
pushed her through the doorway, she stumbled into the center of a tiny room. The remnants
of a cold fire reeked in one corner, clearly extinguished by the contents of an upturned
chamber pot. A mattress sagged against the far wall, stained and lumpy, and Rani did not
look too closely for the vermin she was certain to find. A few other accoutrements of military
life were scattered about the room—a well-worn scabbard in one corner, a dull iron knife by
the threshold.

Garadolo closed the door behind them, turning a massive key in a lock that looked so shaky
Rani had no fear that she could break free if need be. The soldier ambled to a shuttered lamp,
fiddling with a wick until a sickly light flickered through soot-stained glass. When the
mottled flame leaked into the room, Garadolo turned to his captive, stopping to scratch
himself thoroughly, as if his bedbugs had already begun their nightly feast.

Rani made her way to the far corner of the room, the corner without the sodden ashes. She
thought about taking out her Zarithian knife, letting it flash an eloquent warning in the
lamplight, but she knew she would not be a match for the man's strength if he became truly
intent on stealing her prize possession.

Instead, she settled for bowing her head in prayer, speak-ing her words aloud. "May Jair and
all the Thousand Gods keep us safe in the darkness of night. May Set, the god of travelers,
guide our feet upon the proper path tomorrow. May Fell, the god of families, watch over me,
and see me reunited with Bardo in the morning." And may Lan protect me, she added
silently.

Garadolo looked as if he had not said his own nighttime prayers since a nurse stood over him,
ready to beat the words from his reluctant soul. Nevertheless, he refrained from any
untoward discussion of their bedding arrangement, and Rani's final reminder of her
brother-protector wiped the leer from his face.

"We'll get a message to your brother in the morning, then, Ranimara." Calling her by her
newest name without apparent irony, Garadolo gave a final hitch at his torn breeches before
strolling over to his bedroll. "It's warmer here, by the lamp," he gestured. When Rani fixed
him with a glare more icy than the nighttime air, he shrugged. "Can't say I didn't try. Let
yourself be cold, Ranimara." He chortled at her snort of disgust.

Any delusion that Garadolo might have worried about her physical comfort was dispensed
with in three short minutes, as the soldier fell into snoring, alcoholic sleep. Rani covered her
ears with the indigo gloves she had secured from Rabe. When that proved fruitless, she tried
to force her breathing to match the man's, but she soon grew dizzy with the depth of his
snores. Finally, she resigned herself to a sleepless night, leaning against the plastered wall and
pulling her knees close to her chest. She passed the time by offering up prayers to Lan.
Clearly, the kitchen god had smiled upon her—he had heard her pleas to stay within the City
walls. Against all odds, he had guided her to Garadolo, to the Brotherhood, and to Bardo.

Rani must have slept at last, because she was alone in the sordid room when she awoke. A
finger of greyish light

pointed across the floor, prying apart the wall through a jagged crack beside the shuttered
window. Outside, she could hear the troops stirring, accompanied by a great deal of clanking
metal and creaking leather. The symphony was accented by frequent curses, and Rani could
picture the army of men, jostling each other in the chilly dawn with the camaraderie she had
often observed among her brothers.

Her brothers! Where was Garadolo? Was he bringing Bardo to her even now?

Rani stood up and stretched a crick from her neck. Her clothes were grimy, telling a tale of
too many nights spent in the streets. She ran filthy fingers through her hair, reminding
herself that she would soon have a comb and a mirror; she would soon be returned to the
comfort of family.

The thought brought momentary tears to her eyes—she had strictly forbidden herself to think
about the bitter news Mair had brought about her family's death. The Touched leader might
have incorrect information, after all. She might have been spreading vicious rumors, created
by Bardo's enemies, or by marketplace merchants who were jealous of her family's success in
the Merchants' Quarter. Rani would know the whole truth shortly. However reluctant
Garadolo might have been, he would bring Bardo to her. He would reunite her with her
favorite brother, and then this nightmare would end.

As daylight seeped into the room, blushing with a semblance of rosy life, Rani looked about,
realizing she would be deeply embarrassed if Bardo saw her in such squalor. After all, the last
time she had seen her brother, they had stood inside the glasswrights' prestigious guildhall.
Now, she was reduced to utter poverty, to the depravity of a filthy soldier's kept girl. Her
surroundings were foul; her clothing was ragged. She was a sorry excuse for a well-raised
merchant child.

Rani berated herself for accomplishing so little since Tu-vashanoran's murder. She had run
from situation to situation, letting the guild be destroyed about her very shoulders, letting one
lead after another disappear in the City's brutal, bloody streets.

Remembering how Bardo always preferred the counters of the family shop to be orderly and
neat, Rani looked about Garadolo's quarters. She might be the disgraced daughter of
merchants, she might be the cast-out apprentice of glass-wrights, but she was still Rani
Trader. She knew how to put a home in order.

On the floor beside the door, a wooden bucket leaned on its side, mute witness to Garadolo's
disgusting hygiene. Rani fetched the pail, surprised but pleased to discover that its bottom
was solid. There had to be water somewhere here in the Soldiers' Quarter; it was just a matter
of finding one of the City's many wells.

Rani made her way through the narrow streets, walking a spiral path from Garadolo's door.
She was careful to count the turnings so that she did not become lost. As it turned out, she did
not have far to go—her sensitive ears soon picked up the music of water falling from a
fountain. Sure enough, Rani rounded a building and found herself in the middle of a cobbled
square.

Water flowed freely from a tall font, a robust statue fashioned like a soldier. The fighting man
wore the king's uniform, and he leaned his sword against his shield. That shield bore the head
of a lion, and the lion's mouth opened to send an arc of water into a spreading pool. Rani
grinned at her success, surprisingly pleased to discover that she was not alone at the fountain.

A line of women—no more than girls, really—stretched around the jet of water, each bearing
a bucket or a water flask. The girls chattered among themselves, taking their time as the line
moved forward slowly. Rani took her place at the end of the queue, raising the empty bucket
to her shoulder in imitation of the two girls in front of her.

One of those girls turned to face her, brushing stray brown locks out of her eyes as she
inspected Rani from head to foot. "What's yer name?"

Rani almost choked on her answer. It was a simple question, really, and one that she should
have been prepared for. Nevertheless, she did not know if she should say her birth
name—betraying her caste as merchant—or if she should call herself Ranimara, a soldier girl.
From the accent behind the girl's question, Rani's companion was one of the Touched— a
single syllable might suffice.

Rani covered her confusion by coughing, dragging out the subterfuge until the other girl
pounded her between the shoulder blades, almost making Rani drop her wooden bucket.
"Easy there," the girl crooned. "Take it easy." When Rani finally let herself take a deep breath,
she thought the other girl might have forgotten her question. That wish proved too optimistic.
"All I asked was yer name. Ye needn't get so frightened." The girl leaned closer, casting a
shrugging glance toward their companions. "Ye're new 'ere is all. We all know what it's like.
We know 'ow cold th' streets can be at night. There's no shame i' it, keepin' 'ouse fer a soldier."

Rani started to protest—she was not so naive that she mistook the meaning behind the girl's
words. She started a rambling argument to redeem her honor, but then remembered that she
was playing a role. If this girl was going to believe her, she could hardly protest in her
merchant's well-bred accent. Rani let herself slip into Mair's patois. "I ne'er been 'ere before."

"Ye'll find it's not so bad. The soldiers always 'ave bread V wine, 'n' they're more 'n 'appy't'
share, if they think it'll keep ye i' their bed."

A hot blush painted Rani's cheeks, even as her belly twisted at the thought of yielding to
Garadolo's attentions. She was more glad than ever that she was Bardo's sister.

By now, the girls were up to the fountain, and Rani filled her bucket behind her companion.
As they stepped away from the water, the other girl flashed a smile. She was missing a tooth
on the side of her mouth. "Welcome't' th' Soldiers' Quarter. I'm Shar."

"Rai," Rani responded.

Before she could scrape up more conversation, Shar let out a surprised yelp. "Dalarati!"

Rani looked up to see a young soldier standing on the edge of the square. His hair was
jet-black, swept back from his forehead, with lines of a comb still furrowing the strands. His
eyes were laughing, and Rani's breath caught in her throat. He was one of the most
handsome men she had ever seen, almost as handsome as Bardo.

"Dalarati, what are you doing here?" Shar grinned, and she dug her toe between two cobbles,
affecting a delicate shyness. Rani noticed that she turned her face to the side, hiding the gap
of her missing tooth.

The soldier smoothed his tunic's pleats, and his strong fingers did curious things to Rani's
pulse. "We're moving to the night shift, starting with sunset. We've been given the day to
prepare."

"Th' 'ole day?" Shar crowed, shifting her pail to one hand and reaching up to play with the
careful lacings at Dalarati's throat. Rani thought that she should look away.

"The whole day," the soldier confirmed, "after you've broken your fast." He produced two
sweet rolls from the sack at his waist, proffering both to Shar.

"Oh, Dalarati! You remembered me!" Shar pulled him close, coming dangerously close to
sloshing water on his leggings.

"How could I forget," he answered wryly, when he had finished kissing her thoroughly. He
traced a finger along her throat. "Now, are we going to stand in the square all morning, or
are we going back to my quarters? I've got a lot to do before duty tonight."

"A lot to do?" Shar pouted, starting to turn away from her handsome benefactor.

"Aye." He laughed at her posturing and reached out a loose fist to chuck her lightly on the
chin. "I've exercises to complete." His supple fingers closed around Shar's waist. "And
weapons to polish." Shar giggled, and let the man lead her toward the edge of the square.

Rani was still staring in a bemused combination of shock and jealousy when the Touched girl
wriggled out of the soldier's embrace. Shar darted across the square, coming to a breathless
stop in front of Rani. Before the apprentice could speak, the Touched girl thrust one of the
sweet buns into Rani's hand. "But—" Rani began to protest.

"Take it! I'll not 'ave time't' eat both." Shar giggled and glanced at Dalarati, who was feigning
impatience. "Welcome't' th' Soldiers' Quarter, Rai."

Rani barely managed to wait until the pair was out of sight before she tore into the roll. She
was hungrier than she had imagined, and the sweet almond filling left her licking her fingers
unabashedly. On her way back to Garadolo's lair, she imagined the meals she could feast on
in the Soldiers' Quarter. Feast, that was, if she were willing to pay the price.

Of course, such thoughts were sheer foolishness. She would be leaving the quarter before
suppertime. Bardo would be there by noon, taking her away from the dingy room and the
frightening filth, carrying her off to whatever life he had built for himself.

Rani occupied herself with such thoughts as she set about straightening the small room. As
the morning ripened, she found herself singing "The Merchant's Blue-Eyed Daughter." The
song had always been Bardo's favorite, and before the sun set that night, Rani would make
him sing it aloud, rolling his rich bass voice over the notes.

As she sang, she set about loosing the locks on the shutters, but when the morning light
streamed into the room, she almost wished that she had not bothered. A layer of grime
covered wood, plaster, everything in the chamber, as if Garadolo and an army of
predecessors had never washed their greasy hands, but had fondled every surface.
Repeatedly.

Sighing, Rani set her pail of water by the door. The shreds of some garment were tangled on
the floorboards—it appeared that Rani was not the first person to rip Garadolo's rotten
clothes. She set her lips in a grim smile as she salvaged the filthy cloth, so full of holes that it
could serve no legitimate purpose.

No legitimate purpose, that was, except as a rag. Rani shivered when she plunged her bare
hands into the bucket of cold water, and she needed to wring out the cloth three times before
the water ran clear. Still, she started in the corner, cleaning out a circle of human living space.

It took her the rest of the morning and a good part of the afternoon, but the room was
reformed when she was finished. She had listened to the cathedral bells toll noon, unable to
resist waiting on the doorstep for Garadolo to show up with Bardo, but she had been sorely
disappointed. Now, as she added a sheen to the rippled glass reflecting sunset in the window
frame, she fought a wave of despair.

Despite the chill in the air, she left the door open and sat on the front porch. She had made
several more trips to the well for fresh water, and her arms ached. Her belly roared with
hunger as well, and she fought back the suspiciously salty taste of tears as she leaned against
the doorframe.

The sun had set before Garadolo returned to his room. He strode jauntily down the street,
beefy legs rolling in new trews that he had apparently cajoled from the quartermaster. The
spring in his step faded visibly when he saw Rani sitting on the doorstep. "Still here, are you?"
he granted.
"Of course. Where's Bardo?"

"Where's Bardo?" he mimicked, pushing her into the room. "Don't be saying his name aloud
in the streets! What do you want, for the entire quarter to know the mark I bear?" There was
honest fear behind his words, a cowardice that fed Rani's disappointment. "What in the name
of Cot! What have you done with my room?"

"I cleaned it." Rani resisted the urge to add an epithet to her simple declaration. "You told me
you'd bring Bardo to me. You lied!"

"I didn't lie, little tiger." Garadolo looked around as if in shock, seeming scarcely to recognize
the neat bedroll against one wall, the shimmer of glass behind dust-free shutters. Stroking his
greasy beard, he turned to her with a leer he doubtless intended to be soothing. "I tried to find
him, honest I did. It's not easy for one as low in the Brotherhood ranks as 1.1 tried to see my
commander, to send a message up the ladder. Your Bardo has himself better protected than a
spider in his web."

"Fine," Rani seethed, nearly yelping as Garadolo left streaky fingermarks on the clean
window. "I'll find him myself, then. I thought one of Shanoranvilli's own soldiers could get
things done, but I clearly was mistaken."

"Those words are creeping close to treason, little one. Don't be dragging the king's name
through your own muck."

"My—" Rani started, anger crystallizing to push her fingers toward her Zarithian knife.

"And don't think you can pull a knife on one of the King's Guard." As if to underscore his
meaning, Garadolo set one hammy fist on his own much longer dagger.

"If you won't—"

"There's no 'won't' about it. I could not, not today. The whole City was crazed, with heralds
standing on every street corner, crying out the search for that cursed Ranita Gl—that cursed
guild girl. Tuvashanoran's pyre was lit at noon, you know." Rani had not known, although
she should have remembered. Her thoughts flashed to the ladanum she had worked among
the winding sheets, to the shroud she had prepared. Garadolo harrumphed as Rani slunk
away from him; she could not tell if he knew her true role in the prince's death. When she
merely stared at him sullenly for a long minute, he swore and repeated, "I tell you, I could not!
I've sent a message, and tomorrow I should receive a response. Of course, I'll need to pay the
messenger…" He trailed off meaningfully, twisting his fingers in the air.

Rani clutched at her pouch, her meager hoard of treasures. "What do you want from me?"

"I'm just a poor soldier, girl. I can't be paying bribes for you. What have you got in the sack?"

Reluctantly, Rani had to admit his claim was reasonable—he was only a soldier. Sighing, she
dug into the pouch, pulling out first one indigo glove, then the other.
"These'll fetch a fair price. They were worked for a noble family."

Garadolo inspected the gloves in the glimmer of the lamp Rani had trimmed so carefully, and
he seemed pleased with what he saw. 'They should do the trick. What do you say we eat
now?"

"How can you eat, when you need to steal from me for a messenger?"

"Your messenger is out of the ordinary, girl. Eating is what soldiers do, every day and every
night. Come along."

Rani was hungry enough that she dropped the fight. Re-flexively, she set herself to
remembering the twists and turns as he dragged her along, and she managed to snare at least
one of the passwords as they passed a bristling checkpoint. Soon, she found herself in the
soldiers' mess hall, eating

stew out of a hollowed loaf of bread. She washed down the chunks of meat with ale, doing
her best to ignore the fact that she had to share her tankard with her keeper.

Garadolo was intent on letting everyone know that Rani was his companion for the evening.
He settled a heavy paw on her shoulder as often as he thought he could get away with it, and
more than once, he decried the appetite of his little tiger. The grizzled men leered at their
companion, and Rani wished that she could sit on the far side of the room, where the men
were quieter, more sedate, even though many of them also sported female companions.

When one of Garadolo's peers indulged in a particularly graphic speculation, Rani was spared
the need to respond by the wholly unexpected arrival of Dalarati and Shar. The handsome
young soldier looked about the room and seemed about to join his quiet, orderly brethren at
the far side of the chamber. His eyes caught on Rani, though, and he darted a quick look of
ill-disguised disgust toward Garadolo.

Dalarati grimaced and leaned down to whisper something in Shar's ear. The Touched girl
started to protest, but Dalarati set the palm of one hand against her cheek in a soothing,
fleeting caress. Nevertheless, Shar dragged her feet as Dalarati crossed the room to Rani's
side. Obviously, Dalarati and Shar were accustomed to sitting on the far side of the room.

"Evening, Rai," was all the soldier said as he straddled a bench. Shar took her place beside
him, apparently forgetting her momentary displeasure as her young man fed her snippets of
meat from his trencher. Dalarati held his tankard to her lips for her to sip delicately at his ale.
Rani felt a rat of jealousy burrow into the hollow space behind her heart, even as she was
grateful for their companionship.

The meal began to break up as the soldiers with consorts headed toward the door. Rani
delayed as long as she could, engaging a thoroughly uninterested Shar in a discussion of
raids in the Nobles' Quarter. Shar humored her new friend, even pretending not to notice the
occasional lapses in Rani's adopted accent. Nevertheless, the other girl leaned against
Dalarati, steadying herself by looping suggestive fingers through his belt.
Dalarati could not ignore such attention for long, and he turned an open grin on Shar.
"Ready to return home, are we? Fine enough—we've an hour before the night watch calls."
Amid the chorus of good-natured suggestions of pastimes, Dalarati managed to gain his feet,
conducting his clinging companion to the door. The sharp night air, though, apparently
reminded him that Shar's shawl remained at the soldiers' table.

Rani handed the garment to the handsome guard, contriving to let her fingers brush against
his. "Thank you for joining us," she managed, swallowing hard against the pounding of her
heart.

"The pleasure was mine, my lady." He delivered a mock bow, using the motion to dig into the
small pouch at his waist. "Buy an almond bun in the morning and think of Shar and me."
Rani caught the coin and stifled a gasp, and then the dashing soldier was gone.

Garadolo decided to leave shortly thereafter, and when they entered his quarters, Rani
immediately took her belongings to her corner. Garadolo began to laugh harshly, and Rani
had to raise her voice to be heard. "You'll be seeing Bardo tomorrow, won't you?"

The soldier swallowed a curse, but his ardor was clearly quenched. "Aye, little tiger. I'll see
you delivered tomorrow. You have my word on that."

Garadolo's word was worth as little as his soldierly oath to defend the poor and the weak.

Rani waited eagerly through the next day, too excited to think about eating, about cleaning,
about any details of daily life. She reminded herself that her indigo gloves had been well
spent if they brought her brother to her. She tried to order her thoughts, to think of the
questions she would ask Bardo. She wanted to know why she had seen the snakes in so many
places, how the mark was connected to Tu-vashanoran's murder. She wanted to ask Bardo
why he had not sought her out, how he could have let their merchant shop be burned to the
ground, let their family meet with unspeakable horrors in the king's dungeons. She wanted to
know how he could be mixed up with the Brotherhood when she heard such terrible tales
about them, when she had witnessed the destruction that they had created in the cathedral
yard.

Bardo had always had answers before, and Rani longed to hear his deep voice, serious and
slow as he explained it all to her. She longed for the comfort of his wisdom, even as she
consciously set aside memories of his rage. After all, it was her brother she sought, not some
crazed, tattooed rebel, not some murderous vigilante who had enforced justice among
Touched thieves. There must have been some mistake. Bardo would set all right. He would
explain away the horror. He had to.

Despite Rani's hopes and prayers, Garadolo showed up alone at the end of the next day. He
told Rani that he had sold her gloves and used the money to bribe the first of the
Brotherhood's petty officials. That bribe had secured him an interview with another protector
tomorrow, but he must be prepared with another bribe. The soldier paused eloquently, clearly
waiting for Rani to pay her way.
She hesitated for a long minute before extracting Dalarati's coin from her pouch. The silver
meant more than breakfast—it had been a gift from the handsome soldier. Garadolo tested
the metal between his rotten teeth and nodded his approval before squirreling it away in the
filthy folds of his clothing.

And so each day took on a pattern. Every morning, Rani waited restlessly, straightening the
tiny room, cleaning surfaces that were long past shining. Every afternoon, she sat on the
doorstep, certain that Bardo was going to round the corner at any instant. Every evening,
Garadolo returned home with a new excuse, a new explanation of how he had progressed in
his attempts to reach the Brotherhood. Every night, they returned to the mess hall, and Rani
ate her fill of the soldiers' food, despairing that she would ever see her brother.

She became creative in finding bribe money for Garadolo. Often, she cleaned other soldiers'
quarters, earning a few coppers from the fighting men's kept women. Once, she slipped past
the checkpoints, back into the City streets. Too proud to consider begging, she managed to
pick a stranger's pockets, earning a handful of silver for her trouble. A handful of silver,
balanced by the weight of her soul—she considered the trade a fair one when she thought of
Bardo. Another day, she ducked into a soldier's unattended doss, digging in his possessions
for anything of value. Garadolo did not ask her where the silver belt buckle came from when
she handed it over, and she dared not volunteer the information.

As the days dragged on and Rani became more skilled at theft, the thought crossed her mind
that Garadolo might be lying. She went so far as to threaten to leave one night, gathering up
her meager belongings and opening the door to their tiny room. The soldier bellowed in rage
and dragged her back inside, and when he forced her down beside the lantern, she could see
that his skin was pasty, and sweat poured off him in the cool night. "You can't leave! Not
after you've had me approach the Brotherhood."

"You're not holding up your end of the bargain," Rani shot back at him. "I've given you more
trinkets in a week than I've traded in the rest of my life, and you've returned the favor with
nothing!"

"I'm working up the ladder," he muttered for the thousandth time. "I don't know how to
prove to you…"

"What sort of Brotherhood closes its doors against one of its own?"

"You don't know this Brotherhood, girl. You only think you know your Bardo. He's
high-and-mighty in his tower, protected by the longest field, lying behind the deepest moat,
surrounded by the highest wall, with more arrow loops than stars in the sky."

"Have you told them who I am? Does he know his sister is the one who seeks him?"

"I've told everyone who'll listen to me. Don't you think I want you gone?"

While Rani did not trust Garadolo as far as she could kick him, she did believe he would
rather have a cooperative bed warmer than her own constant argument. Nevertheless, as she
fell asleep that night, listening to the Pilgrims' Bell measuring its doleful welcome across the
City, she vowed she would follow the soldier in the morning. She would trail him to his
contact with the Brotherhood, and she would see Bardo before the bell tolled the next night.



                                    Chapter 10

"Halt and speak the password!"

The voice hissed from the shadows, and Rani jumped, barely remembering to pull Farna's
cloak close about her. She almost missed Garadolo's response as she craned her neck, tilting
her head to catch the soldier's words above her pounding heart.

"Tarn keep me from the Heavenly Gates," muttered the soldier, and his invocation of the god
of death sent shivers down Rani's spine. The words proved acceptable to the watchman, and
Rani squinted as Garadolo slipped past the checkpoint.

The night was cold near the City walls, and Rani needed to snatch breaths through her cloak,
trying not to betray her presence with a fog on the midnight air. She had spent an uneventful
day tracking Garadolo, but he had cut short their dinner with the announcement that he was
going to meet with Bardo that night, come Cot or the midnight watch. Rani had promised to
wait in the soldier's quarters as she handed over part of her most recently stolen bribe— a
hoard of silver coins that she had… borrowed… only the day before. Hopefully, she would be
long gone before the captain of the guard realized that someone had found his treasure trove.

The theft made Rani nervous—she had been hired to clean the captain's quarters, and she
would be the most likely suspect when the soldier discovered his loss. She had become
enough of a fixture in the Soldiers' Quarter that any of the girls who consorted with the
guards would know to find her in Garadolo's lair. Her sense of exposure was only heightened
by her knowledge that she had not given Garadolo all of the coins; she had kept the lion's
share of the incriminating evidence herself, the better to plead her case with Bardo's protectors
when she succeeded in meeting them.

Whatever the cost, she reminded herself, she must see Bardo. She must learn the truth behind
the snake tattoo. She must solve the mystery of Tuvashanoran's murderer, who still stalked
the City by day and by night. She'd been running long enough, cold and scared and hungry
and homeless. Rani longed to be through with her charade, to return to the simple days
before she had ever heard of the Brotherhood.

Even now, she looked back to her life as an apprentice with blinding fondness. She'd been so
lucky then, so privileged that her most difficult task had been scrubbing a whitewashed table.
Her life had been good before Tuvashanoran's murder, and her heart pounded at the thought
that she might now find her way back to that simpler time.
And so, Rani found herself crouching in a doorway in the City's darkest sector. Garadolo had
unwittingly led her through the City's meanest streets, tracing a path through slumbering
quarters that scarcely cared whether a soldier passed, or an apprentice, or a Touched child.
By contrast, there had been murderous caution in the voice that demanded a password, and
Rani trembled as she debated how she could best maneuver her way past the sentry, to the
Brotherhood and Bardo.

"Step smart, little rat, or I'll carve you to the bone here and now." The voice hissed out of the
darkness, and Rani could not entirely smother her yelp of surprise. Focusing on the sentry
ahead in the mist, she had not heard anyone glide up behind her. A sharp blade pricked the
nape of her neck, and she dared not move as she struggled to formulate a response.

"Tarn keep me from the Heavenly Gates," she squeaked, even as she thought a more
comforting prayer in her own mind.

"So, the rat has sharp ears. The better for paring, eh?" The knife point edged her forward, and
she took three reluctant steps, trying to ignore the scarcely mastered trembling that made her
knees ache. Before she could reach the checkpoint where Garadolo had passed the guard, a
heavy black cloth fell over her eyes, and a blindfold was pulled tight none too gently. One
stray fold cut across the bridge of her nose, and the dusty bond urged her to sneeze. The cold
metal kissing her neck convinced her to stifle the impulse. "Go ahead, you spying rat. Walk
forward."

The hissed command left her no choice, and Rani moved as steadily as she could. The
darkness was disorienting, and she tried to test each step before planting her foot. Her captor
did not give her time for exploration, though, and Rani feared that she would find her way
into a deep earthen grave at any second. The knife brooked no dissent, and she commanded
herself to focus on her surroundings, to learn what she could above her lungs' panting and the
itch about her eyes.

The cobblestones under her boots gave way to smooth flagstones, lessening the likelihood that
she would turn an ankle in her blind exploration. Even as she sighed with relief, she realized
that she had passed through an entryway. The door was low and narrow, and the lintel
brushed against her hood, so close that Rani wondered if her captor would have warned her
before she dashed her brains out. She scarcely had time for further indignant speculation as
rough hands forced her to turn sideways, to inch forward one half step at a time as she tried
to preserve her balance

in the narrowest of corridors. Stone walls snagged at her cloak, and the loose ends of her
blindfold caught once, leaving her a tiny slit to view her surroundings.

She could make out the torchlit walls to either side— crumbling brick that leaned close above
her. The passage wound about itself, writhing like a serpent. The soft bricks were broken by
many jagged cracks, and crusty stains remained where water had seeped into the structure.
No building could contain a passage so long—Rani realized she must be moving inside the
City walls. Unbidden, Rani remembered Mair talking about the Brotherhood, recalled the
Touched girl's statement that the Brotherhood kept out of the City streets, clear of the City's
four quarters.

Rani continued through a passage impossibly narrower than the tight corridors she had
worked through so far, emerging at last into a broad chamber. Without warning, her captor
hit the back of her legs with some stout object, and she plummeted to her knees. The brick
floor was hard, and her teeth rattled in her skull, but she scarcely had time to protest as the
man ripped away her blindfold.

Torches flickered in the low room, and Rani could just make out the warren of hallways that
scurried away to her right and left. Mosaics tiled the walls, eerie patterns that made her
cringe. Only after she saw the same shapes reproduced on the floor did she realize what the
lines represented: four serpents twined about themselves. Eight eyes glared at her from the
cardinal points of the room, bloody patches on the writhing wall mirrored by crimson pools
on the floor.

Rani squirmed beneath the malevolent gaze, jumping as Garadolo spluttered from across the
room, "I didn't know that she followed me here! How could I know she would track me? I told
her to stay in the barracks—I ordered her to stay away!"

"You fool!"

Rani squinted, trying to make out the owner of the slurred voice that hissed from the shadows
on the opposite side of the snake chamber. Garadolo appeared to know the speaker; the
soldier fell to his knees, bobbing his head in submission. "Begging your pardon, lord. I didn't
mean to expose the Brotherhood to harm. I didn't mean to endanger you, lord."

"Idiot!" There was something familiar about the hissed rage, and a fading memory leaped in
Rani's mind. She craned her neck to get a better look at the speaker, but was curbed by the
prick of metal at the base of her skull. She settled for listening to the nightmare anger. "You
cursed soldier—you don't even know what the Brotherhood stands for! I'm not your lord, you
miserable excuse for a doorstop. I'm your brother."

"Aye," Garadolo bobbed, even as he visibly fought the urge to tug at a forelock. "I know that,
i—brother. You're my brother, but wiser and shrewder than I—"

"Quit your babbling!" The interrogator moved into the light, and Rani saw why his voice was
familiar. Larindo-lian, the nobleman who had met Instructor Morada in the decaying hut,
nudged her with his toe. "And you! How did you find your way here?"

"Begging your pardon." Rani bobbed her head, but purposely neglected to add a title to her
salute. If the man did not want to be called a lord, who was she to gainsay him? Rani
gestured toward Garadolo, who cast daggers with his eyes. "I understood that this soldier was
coming to meet with you this evening, and I worried that he might forget the gift I gave him
to carry on my behalf. I thought it best to bring my full offering directly."

Rani produced a knotted rag from the pouch at her waist, trying to ignore the pressure of her
suspicious captor's knife at her neck, trying to forget that the man before her had betrayed
Instructor Morada to her death. Rani focused instead on moving her hands smoothly,
steadily, doing nothing to threaten the knife-wielding sentry. She had tied the rag tightly
about her treasure, and she could not pluck loose the knots; she was forced to raise the cloth
to her teeth. She tasted salt on her tongue and tried to forget that her own blood would flow
with a similar tang if Larindo-lian chose not to accept her offering.

"For the Brotherhood," she managed, when she had at last untied the cloth. The hoard of
silver glinted red in the torchlight. She managed a bow and set the coins on the floor before
the nobleman.

"What ho, Garadolo! This urchin brings us more in one visit than you manage in a fortnight
of escapades!" The soldier glared his fury across the small room, and Rani found herself
almost grateful for the nobleman's presence. "Perhaps we're lucky this prowling child
managed to trace your steps!"

"I wasn't concerned with a child, i—with a mere child." Garadolo scarcely remembered to
swallow Larindolian's title. "I had other matters on my mind."

Larindolian poked a toe at the hoard of silver, only pulling back his fine leather boot when he
appeared to consider kicking the soldier. "Matters more pressing than a spy who tracked you
to the Brotherhood's heart?"

"I didn't worry about that mewling tiger cub." Garadolo glanced over his shoulder and
lowered his voice to a whisper. "It was all I could do to shake Dalarati when I left the mess
hall."

Larindolian swore a vicious oath, whirling to slap a well-gloved hand across Garadolo's cheek.
"You still have not disposed of that threat? You were ordered to act more than a month ago!"

"I ve been trying to see the Brotherhood for the better part of that month," whined the soldier,
terror glinting in the bloodshot eyes above his greasy beard. "It's not as easy as you make out.
The man is popular with the soldiers. He's always surrounded by his fellows—on the target
field, drinking draughts. I think it's not necessary to do away with him. Not yet."

"You think? Since when have you dared to think, Garadolo?" Larindolian pursed his lips with
disapproval. "We can see the product of your thinking right here—with this street urchin
you've permitted in our midst."

Rani had listened to all she could; she nearly interrupted the nobleman in her eagerness to
focus his attention on her. "Begging your pardon, but Garadolo is not wholly to blame. I
followed him, even though he ordered me to stay in the barracks, because I wanted to see my
brother."

"Your brother !" Larindolian was incredulous, but Rani could not tell if his surprise was from
being interrupted, or if he simply could not imagine all the trouble spawned by a girl's simple
desire to see her sibling. "And who in the name of all the Thousand Gods might that be?"
"Bardo Trader, lord."

"What, ho!" Garadolo exclaimed. "Don't waste time with your story, little tiger!"

"Shut your trap, you stupid ox! One more word from you, and I'll feed your privates to the
queen's goldfish." At Larindolian's rebuke, Garadolo gaped comically, opening and closing
his mouth like a trout plucked from a stream. The nobleman turned his attention to Rani,
waving back her guard with an impatient hand. "Rani Trader… Then you are the one who
was at the cathedral with Morada."

Rani sighed as the knife point was removed from the base of her skull. "Yes."

"And you are the one who summoned Tuvashanoran to his death?"

That wasn't fair! she wanted to cry out. She had not known that he would die. She had hoped
to save the prince, not kill him! Why didn't anyone understand? Rani ignored the nobleman's
question, even though she was painfully aware of the furious power scarcely contained in the
nobleman, the raw anger that had attacked Morada and threatened Garadolo. "If you please,
I've been looking for my brother for weeks."

"Why haven't you gone to the king, girl? Why haven't you reported all you know about the
traitors who killed Prince Tuvashanoran?"

Rani forced herself to meet the man's icy blue eyes. "The king would have my life before I
could speak." She shrugged. "I was in the guild, you see, and then I ran away before the
King's Men could destroy it. When I was with the Touched, I lied to the soldiers and told them
I was a Pilgrim, and then I was in the marketplace, working for the Council and escaping
their punishment. Now, I'm living with the soldiers, and I've needed to find… goods… to
trade for the honor of an audience with you…" She trailed off, as the story of her
wrongdoings seemed to magnify beneath the serpents' gaze.

"A veritable Jair, you are, changing your caste as the whim suits you." Larindolian's voice was
dry, but Rani was not certain that the nobleman's quiet observation was a safe substitute for
the flashing anger she had already witnessed.

"Honored be the Pilgrim's name," came Rani's belated rejoinder, and her hand fluttered in a
holy sign as she sought protection against her mercurial opponent. Silently, she added an
appeal to Lan, and she was rewarded when the nobleman fought a losing battle against a
calculating smile.

"And what proof do we have that you are here honestly? What proof do we have that you do
not come to assassinate Bardo Trader, as you have already worked to murder the prince?"

"Kill Bardo!"

"Yes indeed, little one." Rani did not like the cold eye the nobleman cast upon her. She
remembered too well his restraint as he had disciplined Instructor Morada, just before turning
her over to the king's deadly guard.

"But he's my brother" she explained. "I love him and respect him. I'd never harm him."

"But he is 'brother' to more than you, little one." Larindolian's eyes bore into her soul. "So,
Rani Trader, are you prepared to join your Bardo's new family? Are you prepared to join our
Brotherhood?"

The question took Rani by surprise. Certainly, she wanted to end her wandering, to be back
in the safety of her family's home. She wanted to know her name and her caste, and her place
in King Shanoranvilli's City. She wanted to forget about the disastrous glasswrights' guild
and go back to being just plain Rani Trader, a girl who was good at the tasks she was born to.
If the Brotherhood meant family, then she would throw in her lot with them.

Before she could nod her agreement, though, she was reminded of all the members of the
Brotherhood she had seen thus far—Morada's fury on the scaffold, and the woman's
bleeding, battered body. Guildmistress Salina, so harsh in the Hall of Discipline, shrieking for
revenge against an apprentice who had acted all unknowingly. Garadolo, who clearly had his
own reasons for taking in a young girl and was even now cringing at the far end of the
chamber, like a craven dog. Tuvashanoran, whose body she had wrapped in linen and
myrrh.

Even more, she thought of Mair, of the Touched girl who had fought the soldiers to return to
Rani's side. Mair was afraid of the Brotherhood—Mair, who had openly confronted Borin,
who had ventured alone to the cathedral close. Did Rani want to join the Brotherhood? Did
she even know what the Brotherhood was?

"Please, it was never my intention to trouble you. I have lost my mother and my father, and
all my brothers and sisters but Bardo. I only want to see my brother."

"Ah!" exclaimed Larindolian, as if she had spoken the true name of First God Ait. "But you
can see the problem. As you know, there are people eager to murder Bardo Trader, people
who have seen to the execution of all his family—"

"Not all his family," Rani countered hotly.

Larindolian ignored her clarification. "We'd be fools to endanger Bardo by permitting him to
speak with a known criminal, particularly a criminal who has already proven her skill at
assassination. May Prince Tuvashanoran rest in peace in the Heavenly Fields." The nobleman
moved one gloved hand in a holy sign.

Rani reflexively repeated the gesture, even as she protested, "You know I did not murder the
prince! There was someone else on that scaffold with Instructor Morada." Her frustration
boiled over into her words. "I think Morada was right. I think you are deciding the cut of your
coronation robe, and I think your Brotherhood would not take kindly to your actions."

Larindolian's hissed intake of breath was as sharp as the serpents' teeth gleaming on the floor
and walls of the chamber. "You know too much, girl. It would be safer for the Brotherhood to
slay you here and now, safer for all of us, including Bardo."

"Not safer for Bardo! I'm his sister! Take me to my brother, and you'll be rewarded beyond
your hopes."

Larindolian laughed at her brave words, brushing them off like chaff. "Prove it, girl. Make it
worth my while to admit you to Bardo's presence."

Rani hesitated only a moment before pushing every one of her coins across the tiled floor to
Larindolian. When her magnanimity earned no reaction from the nobleman, she muttered
under her breath and reached into her pouch, ex-trading a man's ring, heavy with gold and
set with a square-cut onyx. She had not wanted Garadolo to see the captain's signet, but there
was nothing else to be done. The stone glinted in the torchlight like a baleful eye.

Larindolian's laugh stung so sharply that Rani almost dropped the ring. "What do I want
with your measly coins and another man's ring?" Larindolian dug into the pouch at his own
waist, scooping out a handful of gold to match Rani's hard-won silver. "You underestimate
the Brotherhood, child. We have the wealth of kingdoms at our command."

The apprentice gulped, even as Garadolo whooped with laughter. "He's got you there, little
tiger! Not much the likes of you can offer a lord, now is there?"

Rani flashed the soldier a dirty look before turning her attention back to Larindolian. "What
do you want, then?" She was enough of a merchant to know that the nobleman would not
have opened the bidding if he did not have a price in mind.

"I want you to rid us of that annoying soldier." For just an instant, Rani thought he spoke of
Garadolo. She flashed a glance at her erstwhile keeper, surprising his own horrified
realization that he was in danger. Larindolian barked a short laugh. "No, not that miserable
excuse for a King's Man. I wouldn't bother you with garbage like that." Garadolo's quick
prayer to Cot was almost lost in his spluttering indignation. "No, I speak of the one that this
one can't manage to take care of… Dalarati—get rid of that man."

"Dalarati!" Rani exclaimed, and the image of the handsome soldier flashed before her eyes,
laughing and kind. "But he's no threat to the Brotherhood! He gave me an almond bun."

"Oh well , then! An almond bun," Larindolian sneered. "If you'd prefer sweetmeats to seeing
your brother…"

"Tell Bardo that I'm here!" Rani demanded hotly.

"Or you'll do what? Don't press your luck, girl. I've called the King's Men on your betters, and
I won't hesitate to turn you in, if it'll protect the Brotherhood."

"You know I'm no threat! And neither is Dalarati!"

"You're speaking to a grown man, Rani Trader. You hardly know the lay of this land." The
nobleman leaned closer; she could smell sweet lotion on his flesh. "Dalarati has already
threatened your brother's life; he has publicly vowed to execute any of the Brotherhood he
finds, and he knew Bardo's name ." Larindolian waited for his words to register. "It's a simple
matter, Rani. Either you kill Dalarati, or he kills your brother."

Fear closed around Rani's chest—terror for Bardo, for the last remaining member of her
family. "Dalarati could never get past your defenses!" Rani pleaded. "You have sentries and
passwords…"

"But you, a slip of a girl, managed to get past them. What greater deviltry could we expect
from a trained fighting man? I wouldn't trouble you, Rani, if Dalarati had not already voiced
his intentions. We need you, Rani. Bardo needs you. Are you willing to trust your brother's
safety to Garadolo, to this… buffoon for one more night?"

Rani could only shake her head, struggling to master her disbelief. "But Dalarati is a good
soldier, and true."

"True to whom?" countered Larindolian, and he sighed like a weary man. "I wasn't going to
tell you this, Rani Trader, but you've forced my hand. Dalarati was once one of us. He's
betrayed us before— he fired the arrow that slew Prince Tuvashanoran, and that was never
our goal."

"Dalarati? He slew the prince? And he bears the mark of the snake?"

Larindolian's gaze was rock-steady. "As surely as did Prince Tuvashanoran himself. Dalarati
is a rebel. He thinks he can run the Brotherhood on his own. He decided that

Mlndy L. Klasky

justice would only be done if the Defender were slain. We'd never have permitted him on the
scaffold if we'd known his intention."

"But—" Rani began to protest, but the nobleman cut her off.

"Think about it. Why would we murder our highest-ranking member? With Tuvashanoran's
guidance, we could have brought the Brotherhood into the open. We could have delivered our
message directly to the people, to all of More-nia. All our hopes were pinned on
Tuvashanoran; the Brotherhood was grateful that the prince was going to don the Defender's
robes."

"But why would Dalarati—"

"Who can say why a madman does anything? Dalarati thought he was acting to spread
justice. Somewhere along the way, the man was warped. Who knows? Maybe the Thousand
Gods lured him into madness."

"But Instructor Morada had to agree with him. She had to let him on the scaffold."
"Aye, Instructor Morada." Larindolian's thin lips twisted into a grimace. "Dalarati seduced the
poor woman. He convinced her of his mad plan. There's more power in a stolen kiss than in
all the Thousand Gods' logic. Those two rebelled and tore apart the Brotherhood's strongest
plan."

"Morada? And Dalarati?" Rani looked at Larindolian miserably, easily imagining the athletic
Dalarati scaling the platform beside the cathedral. She pictured his hands on Morada's arms,
his lips pressed close to the instructor's. Larindolian nodded slowly, and when he spoke, his
words were bitter ice. "You've chosen to come here, Rani Trader. You've chosen to get
involved with events that are larger than a glasswright's apprentice."

When Rani merely stared in disbelief at the nobleman's words, and his offhand use of the
forbidden guild's name,

Larindolian cocked his head to one side, looking like a cunning fox. His tone snapped tight
around his words as he tried another tack. "But perhaps Dalarati has already gotten to you,
already seduced you to join his side. Let me make this easier for you, Ranita Glasswright.
You've come to the Brotherhood's Inner Chamber. You know our symbol, and you've heard
our passwords. You know the names of at least two of our number. We can't risk having
someone run about the City, spreading lies about our deeds."

Rani reeled under the sudden onslaught, and she responded hotly, "You call yourself a
Brotherhood, but you forget that I have come to find my brother! I'd give my life for Bardo!"

"Your life?" Larindolian did not respond with the anger she expected; rather, his smile froze
his lips. "Are you prepared to make that oath official?"

"What do you mean?" A chill draft swirled about Rani's legs, and a prickle of fear snaked
along her neck. Her mind was reeling from all the changes in this cold, cold man.

"If you had stayed in your guild, you would have sworn your faithfulness for life by giving a
blood oath upon the Orb of power. Are you prepared to make the same commitment to the
man you call your brother?"

"I do more than call him brother! He is my kin!"

Larindolian shrugged away her protest. "Will you swear the oath?"

Rani stared at the nobleman for a long moment, wondering if she trusted her life to this cruel
man. Everyone knew that a blood oath was a serious thing—it attracted the attention of all
the Thousand Gods. More to the point, though, Rani would be at Larindolian's mercy as he
determined how much of her blood would be required to bind her to the Brotherhood. Before
she could summon the courage to answer, Garadolo chuckled across the room.

"Aye, you've got her there! She says she's committed to her brother, but when push comes to
shove—"
"Shut your mouth!" Larindolian snapped, but his eyes remained bound to Rani's. She felt the
power of his will as if she were hypnotized. The nobleman declared, "The decision is hers. If
she does not want to see her brother, who are we to force her?"

Rani raised her chin defiantly, yanking at her tunic's sleeve. "I'll see him. I'm not afraid of
you."

Larindolian accepted the challenge in her words with a solemn nod, and then he flashed a
dagger from his waist. In the torchlight, its blade seemed very long. "Do you know what we
mean when we call ourselves the Brotherhood? Do you know what we work toward?"

Rani's memories flashed back to a dark alley, to the bitter night when Mair had shared her
Touched knowledge. "I know that the Brotherhood works to end the castes. You work to
make all men equal before the Thousand Gods."

Larindolian nodded shrewdly. "And do you understand what that will mean to the City? Do
you understand how all Morenia will be changed?"

Rani recalled Mair's scornful declaration that people were not fighting to become part of the
casteless Touched. Nevertheless, she thought of her time with Mair's troop, time when she had
been treated honestly and judged fairly. She had not been held accountable for the vagaries
of a marketplace beyond her control; she had not been punished for any master guildsman's
mistake. She was not sworn to defend a Crown she knew nothing about, and she did not need
to flatter the greater nobility above and beyond her. Rani began to glimpse that the
Brotherhood might be right—the City could be a better place without castes. Clearly, Bardo
had reached the same conclusion.

Rani met Larindolian's eyes. "I understand."

"Very well then. Speak after me. I, Rani Trader, offer up

my body and heart and soul in service to the Brotherhood of Justice, and in emblem of that
offering, I give the Brotherhood the blood of my body."

Rani repeated each phrase of the oath, her voice amazingly steady in the flickering torchlight.
When she had finished her recitation, Larindolian grasped her wrist, slashing his blade
against the vein that beat in the smooth flesh at the crook of her arm. The initial cut scarcely
registered, but then the cold air stung the wound. Rani sucked in breath through her teeth,
but she did not pull her hand away.

He held her bleeding arm between them, moving it and measuring the drops of blood that
fell. Mesmerized by the crimson paint, she watched as eight little pools formed, one on each
of the serpent eyes embedded in the floor. As she stared at the drops of her own blood, she
realized that her oath was not the first to be witnessed in this chamber. The tiles were stained
a rusty brown, and the grout between them drank her offering thirstily.

Horrified at the risk that she was taking, Rani managed to look into Larindolian's cold blue
gaze. The nobleman nodded as he read her comprehension, her understanding that she was
now part of a greater body. The malevolent twist of his lips reminded her of Morada's bloody
head, but before she could cry out, walls of velvet black closed around her, cutting off her
vision and seizing her breath.

When Rani regained consciousness, she suspected only a few moments had passed; her blood
still glistened moistly on the floor before her. Larindolian had produced a strip of black cloth
from somewhere, and he was knotting it around her arm, smothering the open cut with
steady fingers. He completed his handiwork with a tight knot, and then he tugged Rani to
her feet.

"The Thousand Gods have witnessed your oath, Rani Trader. You have until tomorrow night
to prove your loy-ally to the Brotherhood, and to Bardo." Rani flexed her fingers gingerly,
taking a deep breath to beat back the midnight wings of oblivion. "I can assure you, we don't
deal gently with traitors. You may long for Morada's easy death, if we are forced to hunt you
down. By midnight tomorrow."

Larindolian turned on his heel, sweeping from the chamber with a flicker of torchlight,
leaving Rani to be escorted to the street with Garadolo.

"Shar, don't ask any questions!" Rani fed desperation into her tone. "I don't have anyone else I
can trust! I need you to go to the Core."

" 'N' why don't ye go yerself?" Shar stretched on her pallet, still half-asleep in the grey light
just before dawn.

"I've already told you—I don't know where the Core is. I don't know how to find it."

"Ye certainly don't!" Shar snorted. "Th' Core ain't an 'it.' Th' Core's a she . Well, a she now, it
was a 'ee last year."

Rani made interested noises as she gathered up her friend's belongings. "See, I do need you.
Please, take my message—I don't have anyone else I can trust."

"Who are ye really, Rai? Ye're clearly not one o' us Touched."

"I was an apprentice in the glasswrights' guild." Rani thrust Shar's satchel into her arms and
knelt by the pallet to dig out the girl's sandals. A wave of dizziness rushed over her, and she
took some panting breaths to clear her vision.

The Touched girl whistled softly through the gap in her teeth. "Fine, then, don't tell me. Why
should ye tell me anything?" Despite her grumbling, Shar stepped into her shoes, sulking as
Rani did up the buckles. "That's a foolish joke't' tell, though, Rai. /know ye're jestin', but th'
sol-diers, they wouldna be as sure. Ye wouldna want one o' them decidin''t' take revenge fer
th' prince's death, just 'cause ye dinna want't' tell me why ye're packin' me off. Ye watch yer
step, girl."
"You watch your own," Rani countered as she hustled Shar to the doorway. "Go to the Core,
and find Mair. Tell her I'll be with Bardo by tomorrow, and I haven't forgotten my promise.
I'll bring what I owe her tomorrow morning, in the marketplace." That was the clearest
message Rani felt able to deliver. She would complete Larindolian's bidding, find Bardo, and
gather the wergild that she had promised Mair, the payment for Rabe's poor mother.

"And what's in it fer me?" Shar asked, finally awake enough to understand the words Rani
was hurling at her. "It's goin''t' take me th' better part o' th' day't' find th' Core."

"You'll be amazed, Shar. I can only promise you'll be amazed." Rani did not listen to the girl's
other questions; she locked Dalarati's door without further hesitation. Offering up a prayer to
Sart, the god of time, that Shar's mission truly did take all day, Rani set about laying her
trap.

"Come out, little bird! Come see what treats I've brought for you." Dalarati's voice was
coaxing as Rani huddled beneath Shar's blanket. Her arm had begun to ache beneath
Larindolian's bandage, but she was afraid to loosen the knot, afraid that the cut would start to
bleed again. A steady hammer beat inside her skull. "How now, little bird? You said you'd be
waiting for me when I finished the night watch."

Rani identified the sound of the door catching in its frame, and then the snick of the lock as
Dalarati closed them in. She managed a little moan, as she thought Shar might respond to
her lover in the chill light of the new dawn. She twisted about in the shadowed bed so that she
could make out Dalarati's form as he strode about his room.

"It was a busy night on the walls," the soldier reported as he built up the fire. "The City's
restless, as if people suspect evil in the night. It's been like this ever since the prince was
murdered. If we could just find that cursed gl—" He caught himself just in time, before he
could name the forbidden guild. "That cursed apprentice, then we'd all sleep easier." Rani
swallowed hard. Dalarati's words confirmed that he was a danger to her—a danger to Bardo,
and to the only life that remained to her here in the City.

The soldier slapped his palms against each other, brushing off dust from the logs. "Ach! Curse
them all, keeping soldiers from warm beds. Tarn take their souls and bar the gates to the
Heavenly Fields!" The words prickled across Rani's skull, so like the Brotherhood's password.
If any doubt had remained in Rani's heart, she now knew that Dalarati must be one of them.
He must have betrayed his brothers for wealth and power among the King's Men.

Before she could bluff a response, Dalarati unbuckled his sword belt, letting the heavy
weapon fall beside the hearth. He unlaced his tunic and crossed to the pallet. "Ah, little bird,"
he sighed, kneeling beside Rani. "The entire watch, men were talking of ghosts and murder,
but all I could think of was you. These night shifts are hard."

He paused for a moment, as if he were waiting for some ribald response, and Rani was
startled by the warm flash that flickered inside her. She forced herself to remember that this
was the man who had fired the arrow, this was the man who had murdered Prince
Tuvashanoran. How could he sit there and woo his mistress, as if he were the soul of
innocence?

"Cat got your tongue, little bird? Let's see if we can find it!" With a hearty laugh, Dalarati
tugged on the mattress. Before Rani knew what was happening, she was tight in the soldier's
embrace. His mouth closed over hers, and his lips teased at her own, even as his hands did
distracting things beneath her tunic. His knee slid between her legs, and for just an instant,
she forgot the knife that lay beside her head, the Zarithian blade she had carefully hidden
beneath Shar's pillow.

"In the name of Blait!" Dalarati swore, invoking the god of lovers as he thrust Rani from him.
"Rai, you crazy wench! Where's Shar?"

Before Dalarati could recover from his surprise, Rani darted across the room and picked up
his sword. She dared not raise the heavy weapon against one trained to use it— she might be
desperate, but she wasn't a fool. Still, she had to keep him from using it against her, and she
could hardly open the door and toss it into the streets of the Soldiers' Quarter. Even as
Dalarati untangled himself from the bedding, Rani tossed the bare blade onto the flames.
Sparks flew, and the effort of heaving the weapon set her arm to a steady throbbing.

"In the name of all the Thousand Gods!" Dalarati grabbed the poker and pulled his weapon
from the flames, muttering about the blade losing its fine temper. As the sword cooled on the
hearthstone, he whirled on Rani, anger fighting with innate compassion. "Has Garadolo put
you up to this? I know the man despises me, but—"

"This has nothing to do with Garadolo."

"I can see that you're upset, Rai. That man has used you ill, making demands no honest
soldier should ask of any lass. You don't have to do this, though, whatever he's required. I'll
walk you past the checkpoints myself, Rai."

"My name isn't Rai."

"What is it, then?" The man's tone was reasonable, gentle, as if he were soothing an unruly
child. "Ranimara? I've heard Garadolo call you that, and if that's the name you prefer…" He
was good at this dissembling, better even than Larindolian had hinted.

"Rani. My name is Rani Trader."

If she had intended her announcement to shock him into an admission, she was sorely
disappointed. "Very well, Rani. Sit down here, and let's discuss your stay in the Soldiers'
Quarter."

"We don't have anything to discuss." Nevertheless, Rani let herself be led across the small
chamber, let him seat her on the edge of the pallet. She knew that she should whisk her knife
from beneath the bolster immediately, that she should catch him all unawares. Still, her hand
was frozen. She could not force herself to move nearer to the handsome soldier, nearer to her
job as assassin. She shook her head, trying to clear away the cobwebs that obscured her
thoughts.

"Ah, but there you're wrong, Rani Trader." Dalarati grinned, clearly unaware of the danger
he was in. "Look, I don't know why you're here in the Quarter, why you've thrown in your lot
with the Touched girls. You should know, though, that your behavior has been noted."

"My behavior?" Dalarati's admonition was as stunning as if he had slapped her across the
face.

"Don't act so innocent. I've watched you some, and Shar's told me more. We know you've
been stealing the soldiers blind."

"You know…" Rani thought she had been so careful. She had planned everything so well.
Now, her vices were discovered by the one soldier she had thought to please, the one man she
had hoped would help her in this warren of barracks… She felt the surprising urge to sob.

"I'm trained to know," Dalarati reminded her gently. "Shar suspected something was up that
first morning, by the fountain. She told me that your accent was never true to the Touched."

"Then why didn't she challenge me?"

"Who is Shar to question the Thousand Gods? Surely, they had a hand in bringing you to the
Quarter, as they control all things. Though why they should choose to work through
Garadolo is a question that could challenge priests for decades." Dalarati shrugged, and
forced a smile to his handsome lips. Tears of frustration rose in Rani's eyes— she could not
harm this man, this soldier who had seen through her lies but still protected her, still tried to
keep her safe from the worst of Garadolo's depravity.

Dalarati brought up a tanned hand to brush away an errant wisp of hair from her brow.
"There now, Rai. Enough of these games. I'll give you some coins and send you on your way.
You should stay out of the Soldiers' Quarter for a while, give the men a chance to forget the
things that have gone missing from their quarters."

"Why are you doing this?" Rani's voice quavered, and she stared in disbelief as Dalarati
walked across the room, crouching to pry up a section of the floorboards. She could make out
the hard outline of a strongbox, and the soldier grunted as he hefted its weight into the center
of the room. "Why are you helping me when you know that I've stolen from the others?"

"Ah, Rai." Dalarati's grin was easy as he moved his body between her and the box,
camouflaging his motions to open the container. "We all betray our brothers some of the
time."

Betray our brothers.

Those three words brought back the full force of Rani's vow to the Brotherhood, the oath that
she had sworn on her own blood. Dalarati had endangered Bardo. He had murdered his
brother, Tuvashanoran, without a thought to the cost of that betrayal, without a care for all
that she had suffered. He had cost Rani her family, her caste, and her safety.

In a flash, she swept her Zarithian blade from beneath Shar's pillow. Fairn, the god of birds,
must have carried her across the small room, and Zake, the god of chirur-geons, guided her
hand as she planted the knife in the small of Dalarati's back. It was all so easy, so simple, as if
she were not merely a thirteen-year-old girl, and he were not the pride of Shanoranvilli's Men.

The soldier let out a muffled cry of surprise, and he slumped against the floor, scrambling
desperately for the blade that Rani twisted once before she leaped across the room. "Ach! Rail"
The color drained from his face, and he clenched his teeth against a brutal spasm. "What have
you done?"

"You murdered Tuvashanoran!" Rani's voice shook as she saw the results of her handiwork.
"You stood on the scaffold and fired the arrow that killed the prince and destroyed the guild
and burned my parents' house." Tears streamed down her face, and she gasped for breath
like a foaling mare.

"You're mad, Rai." Dalarati finally succeeded in pulling out the blade, but he was only
rewarded by a flood of crimson blood onto the floorboards. He gasped, "By First God Ait,
you're mad."

"I'm not mad! Larindolian told me! You just said that you would betray the Brotherhood!"

"The Brotherhood," he panted. "What do you know of them?"

"I know that you followed Garadolo. I know that you were trying to expose the Brotherhood.
I know you want to bring down Bardo, and all he stands for. That's why you murdered the
prince."

"You little fool." Dalarati had stopped trying to move his legs, to get to his feet. His breath
came in short, sharp gasps. "They've sold you a bushel of lies."

"I'm not listening to you!" Rani squeezed her eyes closed, as if that would shut out the terrible
thing she had done, as if that would take back the oath she had sworn on her own blood in
the Brotherhood's chamber. "You're the one who makes up stories! By First God Ait, and by
Jair the Pilgrim, I won't listen to your lies."

Silence. Dalarati did not try to move, did not try to speak, but she knew that he still lived. His
labored breathing shredded the small room. She fought back her tears as she whispered the
Litany of Death in her own mind. The deaths of her parents, she reminded herself, the death
of Tuvashanoran. Dalarati was a traitor. She had had no choice. She could not have acted in
any other way.

"Rai," he whispered at last, and she jumped as if his voice were a thunderclap. "I don't know
what they mean for you. I only know that they have used you—used you to wipe out the
threat I represented. Bardo is working great harm—"
"Don't you speak about Bardo!" she sobbed. "His name is too good for you!"

"Fine, Rai," he gasped. "Not Bardo, then. The rest of the Brotherhood. I was close to learning
their game. I told my prince all I knew. I told him that the threat lies closest to the crown,
closer than we ever feared. Don't trust them, Rai. They've murdered before, and they'll kill
again." The long speech exhausted him, and he fell back to the floor, panting.

Rani could see the beads of sweat standing out on his forehead, smell the exertion on him. She
wanted to run into the City streets, but she was glued to the havoc she had created. The pool
of crimson crept across the floorboards, gelling in the cold morning air.

"Hal…" Dalarati murmured, but then his eyes flew open, as if he had been shoved awake.
"Shar! " Rani glanced over her shoulder, expecting the Touched girl to appear in the doorway.
"Shar! Don't leave me! I'm so cold…" His trembling grew more violent, his hand spasming as
he reached toward Rani. "My love," he whispered.

Rani captured his right hand and clasped it to her chest, adding her tears to the gory mix of
sweat and blood streaking the warrior's skin. Dalarati died in her arms as she struggled not to
look at his fingers, not to see the complete lack of an archer's calluses on his well-muscled
hands. Sick at heart, afraid even to think beyond her pounding chest and her gasping lungs,
Rani dared not check for the tattoo of intertwined snakes that Larindolian had promised.



                                      Chapter 11

Brave as a lion, swift as a lion," Rani muttered to herself as she knelt before the statue of the
Defender of the Faith at the edge of the City's market. Larindolian had outfitted her as a
Pilgrim before he ordered her sternly to the marketplace, and the midday sun beat down
against her black cape. The dark costume was a near-perfect disguise. The streets teemed with
Pilgrims, with the thousands of worshipers who had converged on the City for this holiest of
holy days, for Jair's feast day.

The heat of Rani's Thousand-Pointed Star burned through the heavy fabric of her cloak. In
the shadows by the hidden passage in the City walls the air had been heavy with dankest
autumn, but here in the open market, Rani felt as if she were back in the glasswrights' kiln.

She longed for the feel of her silver mirror beneath her hand, the familiar shape of the lion
pulling down the goat. For all the years that she had held the treasure, she'd imagined herself
to be the lion, strong and sinewy and brave. Now, she feared she might actually be the goat.

Forcing herself to wait patiently for the messenger that Larindolian had promised, Rani
bowed her head over her tightly clasped hands and began to recite the holy litany for
Dalarati, as if the soldier's cooling body still lay at her feet: "Hail, Cot, god of soldiers, guide of
Jair the Pilgrim. Look upon this Pilgrim with mercy in your heart and justice in your soul.
Guide the feet of this Pilgrim on righteous paths of glory that all may be done to honor you
and yours among the Thousand Gods. This Pilgrim asks for the grace of your blessing, Cot,
god of soldiers."

She repeated the incantation, calling on her private patron, Lan. It seemed like years since she
had adopted the kitchen god, years since Cook had helped her escape from the garden. What
would Cook think of her now? Would the old woman have deemed her sacrifice worthwhile?
Shying away from her own questions, Rani began to invoke the gods of the Virtues. When
another Pilgrim knelt beside her, Rani knew that she should concentrate on her prayers for
the peace of Dalarati's soul, but she could not restrain her wandering eyes. "Mair!"

"Aye. Ye sent fer me, didn't ye?"

"Yes, but I didn't think you'd come—not after…" Rani trailed off, her words drowned in a
pool of soldier's blood. Blinking, she could still see her crimson-washed dagger in the dim
light of Dalarati's quarters. She'd left the Zarithian blade behind, forgotten it in her panic to
be free of the soldier's corpse.

"I shouldna be seen 'ere with ye, that's fer sure."

"But where did you get a Pilgrim's robe?"

"That's 'ardly important now, is it? The better question is why ye are wearin' one, and what
do ye plan't' do now that ye've killed th' soldier."

Rani could not keep from darting her eyes at the crowd, fearful that someone would overhear
Mair's harsh whisper, that Larindolian's messenger would choose that terrible moment to
arrive. Fortunately, the marketplace was crowded, and no one spared attention for two small
Pilgrims who offered their obeisance at the feet of a stern statue. "If you know what
happened, then you know I had no choice."

"I know ye sent Shar't' get a message't' me, 'n' I know she discovered th' soldier's body when
she made 'er way back't' 'er only 'ome i' th' world."

"How is she?" Rani reminded herself not to cry. She must not give in to pity. Shar was better
off with the Touched, better off with her own caste. Surely, Dalarati had only thought to use
Shar in his battle against the Brotherhood. Against Bardo.

"That's none o' yer concern, Rai. The better question is what'll 'appen to ye. Those soldiers'd be
glad to learn 'oo ye are, beneath yer Pilgrim's cloak."

Rani looked up in panic. There were more soldiers in the marketplace than usual; the entire
City was set on edge as suspicion surged from quarter to quarter. Even those castes that had
not deigned to note a soldier murdered in his barracks could sense the added uneasiness in a
City already strained to its limits of patience. The hundreds of visiting Pilgrims only
heightened her feeling of anxiety. "You wouldn't dare! The soldiers are no friends of the
Touched."
"Dalarati was a friend't' one o' th' Touched. A friend 'n' more." Mair moved her fingers in a
holy sign. "Poor Shar. She should've minded 'er caste."

Mind yer caste . That was what the Touched creature had said outside the hut, where
Larindolian had met Morada. If only Rani had listened to the warning then… If only she
knew which caste she was to mind… Such speculation was nonsense, though. Larindolian's
messenger was certain to arrive momentarily, and Rani did not want to justify her actions
any further. "Mair, I can't explain; there isn't time."

"Ach, no time't' talk't' th' family ye chose fer yer own." Mair spat toward Rani's feet.

"I have other family, Mair!"

"So ye say, Rai, so ye say. Ye've an odd way o' showin' yer family loyalties, though. T' think I
believed Shar when she said ye'd be payin' yer debts't' me i' th' marketplace."

Rani remembered the lie she had fashioned to send Shar on her way; she had promised to
pay Mair the tribute owed to Rabe… That, at least, Rani could make right. Afraid to look the
Touched leader in the face, Rani ducked a hand beneath her black Pilgrim's robe, grabbing
for her pouch. Her fingers closed immediately on the strip of golden paper, the receipt that
she had stolen from the tribute offered by the merchants in the cathedral compound.

"I didn't lie, Mair. Here's what I promised, why I sent Shar to find you."

The golden paper glittered in the sunlight, and Mair glanced at it curiously before thrusting it
deep inside the folds of her own robe. "A dozen robes," the Touched girl recited. "A dozen
robes fer a soldier's life. Do ye think ye've traded well, Rai?"

"It's not what I think," she began to protest, but Mair waved her to silence.

"I'll give ye more't' th' bargain. Shar did find me wi' th' Core, though 'ow ye knew I'd be
there, I can only begin't' guess. Th' Core 'card yer message, and told me't' bring 'er own
message to ye when we met. Th' Core says this: "Th' doe runs fleeter than th' buck, and she
dinna get tangled by 'er antlers 'n th' brush."

"What does that mean?" Rani stared at Mair as if the other girl had taken leave of her senses.

" 'Ow do I know? I merely follow orders when I'm given 'em."

"The doe…" Before Rani could repeat the cryptic message, a commotion began on the far side
of the marketplace. Craning her neck, she could make out the Pilgrims' progression that
Larindolian had told her to expect. She was nearly out of time. "Mair, thank you for coming
here. You have to believe me—I never wanted to kill Dalarati. I never wanted to hurt Shar."

Before the Touched leader could respond, a child-figure darted from the shadows at the edge
of the marketplace. "Mair!"

"Rabe, I told ye't' wait fer me wi' th' others!"
"Mair, Jair's Watchers V 'ere! Th' Progress is comin''t' th' market! They're choosin' th' First
Pilgrim. Th' group is afraid we'll miss—"

All of a sudden Rabe looked at the small pilgrim Mair was talking to, and recognition spread
across his face like a rash. "You!" he breathed, even as Mair exclaimed, "Rabe, I bind ye by
yer oaths't' th' Touched!"

"But Mair, she—"

"I'll not 'ear it from ye, Rabe."

"Ye 'card Shar. Ye 'card th' Core."

"Aye, and as long as I'm th' leader o' our troop, Rabe, I'll 'ear more than that, 'n' about more
things."

The youth stared at Mair, clearly disbelieving that his leader would cast her lot with a
wandering, caste-jumping murderer. "I'll not let ye do this, Mair. We'll not let ye lead us
down this path."

Mair put ice into her voice as she faced down her lieutenant. "Ye'll do as ye see fit, Rabe. Just
remember that ye dinna know all th' tale. None o' us knows th' full story bein' writ 'ere."

"None but that one." Rabe did not restrain himself where Mair had, and Rani felt the warm
gobbet of his spit like a slap against her face. She hissed and sprang from her knees, fingers
crooked as she launched at his sneering face.

"Stop, Rai!" Mair's command bit through Rani's anger like the sharpest Zarithian dagger.
"Leave 'im be. 'E dinna know yer story, and ye canna take th' time't' tell 'im now."

"But—"

"I said't' stop." Mair's command brooked no argument, and Rani clenched her hands into fists
as Rabe crowed his delight.

Meanwhile, the commotion on the far side of the marketplace had worked its way near. Even
Rabe was silenced by the spectacle that wound through the plaza. A dozen figures, Jair's
Watchers, stood at key points in the marketplace. Each was robed in solid black, with a
pointed hood that obscured any human features. The Watchers were the holiest of Jair's
representatives in the City, purified by days of fasting and prayer. Their presence denoted the
power of this holy day, the force of Mr in all men's lives.

Hundreds of Pilgrims, also gowned in black, wove through the stalls beneath the Watchers'
hidden eyes. Each bore a golden Thousand-Pointed Star. Merchants cried out in religious
fervor at the procession, and more than one Pilgrim helped himself to the fresh fruits and ripe
cheeses offered up in homage. The vendors who were favored loudly praised the Thousand
Gods, grateful at being singled out in this most honored of spectacles. More than one
merchant spoke Jair's name, calling on the founder of King Shanoranvilli's house, on the man
honored on this holiest of feast days.

The cacophony deepened as the Pilgrims chanted the Processional, calling in turn upon each
of the Thousand Gods to bless their Pilgrimage, to bring peace and prosperity to the City and
the kingdom and the lives of the Pilgrims themselves. As the first of the black-robed holy
wanderers reached the Defender's statue, Rani's stomach tightened in expectation. This was
the moment Larindolian had told her to wait for; this was the reason she had been praying in
the morning light.

"Mair—" She turned to the leader of the Touched troop, ignoring the stupefied Rabe.

"Watch yer step, Rai. Ye canna see where th' serpent suns 'imself on th' rocks. 'N' dinna ferget
th' Core's words. She said they would mean life 'r death fer ye."

Before Rani could respond, the Pilgrim crowd surged around her, and firm hands grasped
her shoulders, submerging her in the black-robed throng. Rani tossed her head in protest, but
when she managed to twist around to find Mair,

the girl had melted away into the crowd. Rabe was nowhere to be seen.

"Stop your fighting, you little fool!" The voice hissed into Rani's ear, and she whirled to face
cruel eyes that glittered in an aging face.

"Guild—" she started to exclaim.

"Shut your mouth!" Guildmistress Salina seized her arm with iron talons, and Rani swallowed
her outraged cry of pain. The old woman's claw dragged Rani into the group of Pilgrims, but
the apprentice did not begin to recite the Pilgrims' Processional until she felt the master
glazier's fingers pinch her arm to the bone.

"Hail, Defender of the Faith. Guide this Pilgrim in the steps of Jair, First Pilgrim and greatest.
Guide this Pilgrim's feet and heart in the ways of the great God…" Rani trailed off, not certain
which of the gods was being prayed to at this point in the spectacle. He, the god of the moon.
At Salina's silent urging, Rani continued to recite, mechanically inserting the god of the sun,
the god of the stars, the god of the clouds. She trembled as she passed beneath the hooded
gaze of one of Jair's Watchers.

When the apprentice could restrain her curiosity no longer, she whispered, "Did Larindolian
send you? How did you escape the king's dungeons?"

Salina merely tightened her grip on Rani's arm, raising her voice to chant the Processional a
little louder. Rani decided not to press the matter; she knew the answer to her first question, at
least. Guildmistress Salina was there in costume; she must be the messenger that Larindolian
had promised. Guildmistress Salina was doing the Brotherhood's bidding, and Rani had
better follow suit if she wished to see Bardo.

Suddenly, Rani thought of the words Mair had just brought her from the Core. The doe ran
faster than the buck, but did not get tangled by antlers. Salina had risen high in the
Brotherhood's hierarchy—higher than how many men?—but she was still free to move about
in the outside world, to drag Rani through the marketplace. The guild-mistress might have
lost her guildhall and all her apprentices and journeymen, but she had escaped
Shanoranvilli's bloody vengeance. She had managed to free herself from the deadly thicket of
Prince Tuvashanoran's untimely assassination.

The thought sent a chill through Rani, centering in the ache of her bandaged arm beneath her
black robes. Mair's warning had to be about Salina. The guildmistress had been instrumental
in all that had gone wrong—she had snared Rani in the Prince's murder, in the burning of
her parents' home, even in the power struggle between Mair and Rabe. Salina might as well
have held Rani's hand as the apprentice executed Dalarati. Remembering her flight from the
cathedral compound the night she had embalmed Tuvashanoran, Rani recalled the rage in
Salina's agate eyes, the blunt fury behind her snake-chased mask. Salina had been there for
everything that had happened; she had caused it all to fall apart. And through it all, Salina
had remained free to roam the City.

Rani did not have a chance to act on her new certainty, for the Pilgrims were finally finishing
their listing of the Thousand Gods. Salina drew Rani through the streets with the other
worshipers, dragging her from the marketplace and the sheltering arm of the martyred
Tuvashanoran's statue. What should Rani do? She was bonded to Mair like a sister; the
Touched girl had brought her a warning, taking a stand against Rabe, against one of her
own, to deliver it. And yet, Larindolian had promised to send a messenger, to send Salina.
Larindolian had promised to reunite Rani with her true sibling, with Bardo. Whom should
Rani believe? Whom should she trust?

The streets cleared for the Pilgrims as they made their way from the Merchants' Quarter
toward the cathedral. Citizens lined the narrow way, tossing tokens toward the Pilgrims. Rani
caught a few of the tin coins, medallions stamped with the insignia of various gods, and her
fingers scrabbled over boiled sweets that were molded in the shape of religious trinkets—birds
for Fairn, little ladders for Roan. In past years, Rani had been the one who had thrown the
riches; she had been the one who had looked on in envy at the Pilgrims who made their way
to the cathedral.

Now, Rani's enjoyment of the spectacle was diluted as she tried to decipher what the
Brotherhood planned for her. Salina maintained a viselike grasp on her shoulder, making her
arm throb under its tight bandage. She longed to duck out of the parade, to return to the
dark quiet of her room beneath the eaves in her parents' house, to wait for Bardo to climb
upstairs after a long day working in the shop.

Bardo. That was why she was here. That was why she permitted Salina's bony hand to guide
her into place among the Pilgrims. At one point, Rani would have darted forward, exploiting
an opening in the throng, jockeying for position toward the front of the crowd of Pilgrims as
she had on the day of Tuvashanoran's Presentation. Now, though, Salina restrained her,
reined in her enthusiasm with the pursed lips of a child's dried-up old nurse. What good was a
festival, if one did not show full passion for the Thousand Gods?

Rani did not have the opportunity to argue her theological point. Instead, she found herself at
the front of the cathedral, looking up at the stone steps, at a corridor formed by the hooded
Jair's Watchers. At the end of the slightly ominous path, a priest held a flaming torch in one
hand and a ewer of water in the other.

Each Pilgrim who climbed the gauntlet of Watchers bowed his head to receive a blessing at
the portal. The priest, in turn, lowered his flaming brand toward every worshiper, moving the
crackling fire in the intricate pattern of a five-pointed star. The religious symbol was
reminiscent of Jair's journey from the casteless Touched, through the four castes. The priest
then sprinkled a few drops of water from his ewer in the hands of each Pilgrim, washing
away their worldly cares that each might enter the cathedral receptive to the demands of First
God Ait and all the Thousand Gods.

The priest did something else, though, something far more important. As each Pilgrim
stepped over the cathedral threshold, the priest greeted him formally: "Welcome to the house
of the Thousand Gods. Welcome in the name of Gaid."

"Welcome in the name of Set."

"Welcome in the name of Lart."

One by one, each of the Pilgrims was greeted on behalf of a particular god. Rani felt the
excitement mounting as she climbed the steps. The Watchers channeled the Pilgrims, keeping
them orderly despite the rising thrill.

Salina had pulled Rani back into the crowd, bridling her enthusiasm, even when one kindly
Pilgrim recognized the eagerness in the apprentice's soul and held back a few other travelers
so that she could spring up a step or two. Rani wanted to make sure that she would be
permitted in the cathedral; she wanted to observe the ritual of Jair's feast day, as if it were a
cleansing rite.

After all, the cathedral was where this entire adventure had begun. Perhaps if she could worm
her way back inside the stone walls, she might light a candle to the benevolent gods, find a
way back to the quiet life she had known. She would gladly forfeit her status as an
apprentice, if she could return to the peaceful calm of a merchant's life, settle into her easy
role as her parents' daughter, as Bardo's sister. In the fervor of her sudden religious passion,
Rani managed to ignore the fact that she would never again act as her parents' daughter; she
would never again see her mother or father in all her living days.

The priest continued to greet Pilgrims. In the name of

Lene, god of humility. In the name of Sorn. In the name of Dain.

Rani wriggled, knowing that the priest was reaching the final decade of the gods. She twisted
beneath Salina's grip, launching angry daggers from her eyes. The guildmistress's face was
set in concentration as if she listened to some distant counting. "Please!" Rani exclaimed,
barely remembering not to name the guildmistress, and Salina finally released her shoulder,
just as the priest intoned, "Welcome to the House of the Thousand Gods. Welcome in the
name of Tarn."

Tarn. The god of death. Rani was too late—the thousandth god was named, and she was not
among the counting. Rani turned to snarl at the guildmistress. "There! I hope you're happy!
You kept me from the cathedral! You kept me from the windows! You—" Rani choked on all
the accusations she wanted to hurl at the guildmistress, all the bitter complaints about her lost
family and friends, the life she would have enjoyed as an apprentice and a journeyman and a
master.

Salina ignored the outburst, thrusting a tight roll of parchment into Rani's hands before
fading back beyond Jair's Watchers, into the crowd of other black-robed Pilgrims. "There
now!" exclaimed the priest, and Rani turned on him with a gasp of fury, unable to channel
her rage solely at the disappearing woman who had kept her from her prize. "Calm down,
little Pilgrim. You must straighten your robes, now, and quiet your heart. You are the First
Pilgrim of the new year."

The First Pilgrim. Of course Rani knew of the honor; she certainly would have remembered it,
if she had not been so busy trying to beat Salina's game. The First Pilgrim was honored
among all Pilgrims, chosen to act out the greatest of Jair's accomplishments in the coming
year. Whereas all other Pilgrims came from their own caste and made their journey
according to their station in life, only the First Pilgrim completed Jair's story. Only the First
Pilgrim was brought into the castle, to sit beside the king as a beloved member of his family.
For an entire year, the First Pilgrim became one of the royal household.

Rani suddenly understood the calculation behind Salina's cruel hands. The old woman had
set a high goal for her, the most noble of goals in a City attuned to the worship of the
Thousand Gods. Rani turned back to the guildmistress to offer up her thanks. Too late,
though—Salina was nowhere to be seen; she had melted into the crowd of black-robed
worshipers as neatly as if she had never existed. Like the doe in the Core's warning, the
guildmistress had avoided entanglement in the current thicket of events.

Rani swallowed hard and turned back to the priest, affecting the humility she thought a
Pilgrim should express. "Please, sir. I fear that I am not the proper person for this great
honor."

"You are the first of the new counting of the Thousand Gods. Step forward and claim your
rights—and obligations—as First Pilgrim."

As a young girl, Rani had played with Varna in the street outside their families' shops,
donning black rags and processing down the "nave" of the paved road. Once, Rani had even
convinced Bardo to play the role of the High Priest, standing on the threshold of the Trader
shop, greeting the First Pilgrim with all the gravity of the holiest day of the year.
Nevertheless, games were one thing, and reality a completely different beast. Rani balked at
stepping over the threshold, hesitated at entering the cathedral and approaching the altar
where Tuvashanoran had met his death. The priest at the door seemed pleased with her
humility. "Very good, First Pilgrim. You recognize the seriousness of the

course you take. Where are your parents? They shall look on as you assume the honor of First
Pilgrim."

Rani's voice trembled. "My parents have crossed the Heavenly Gates."

"What! How did you make the Pilgrims' journey, alone and unattended?"

Rani thought quickly. "My father died when I was merely a babe, I never knew him. My
mother started out on our Pilgrimage at my side, but she fell ill far from the City. We were
taken in by a hospice honoring the great god Zake and tended by the chirurgeons dedicated
to his holy name. My mother was several weeks dying."

"And how did you come to the City?"

"My mother would not deny my father's dying wish. He wanted to see me on the cathedral
steps. She entrusted me to the care of other Pilgrims who passed the hospice."

"And their names?'

"Farna, sir. Farna and her husband Hardu."

"And where are they?"

"We were separated during the Procession, back in the marketplace. I think they are already
in the cathedral— Farna is uncommonly short and wanted to be certain she could see the
ceremony. I had to come this last way alone, but I had the Thousand Gods as my
companions."

Rani's brave resignation affected the priest deeply. He made a holy sign, in gratitude to the
Pilgrims who had helped Rani along her troubled way. "You are a noble Pilgrim, and an
honor to all the worshipers gathered here today. Come now, let us not keep the Defender of
the Faith waiting."

Defender of the Faith! For just an instant, Rani raised her head, hope written clearly on her
face. Defender of the Faith—maybe there had been some terrible mistake! Maybe
Tuvashanoran still lived, and all of the running about, all of the hiding and scraping and
horrible deeds, had been a frightening error.

As Rani stepped into the incense-shrouded cathedral, though, she immediately recognized her
mistake. Of course Tuvashanoran was dead. Shanoranvilli, King of Morenia, was still the
Defender of the Faith, still bowed beneath the weight of the title he had hoped to pass on,
before his young, brave son was cut down on the cathedral altar. King Shanoranvilli, who
had ordered all of Rani's family murdered in his dungeons…
And now that old king stood on the dais, a look of annoyance beginning to creep across his
craggy features as he fingered the J's of the chain of office looped around his neck. In fact,
most of the people in the cathedral looked at Rani with open hostility. They had all hoped for
the honor of being the First Pilgrim; they had all completed months of Pilgrimage to be in
this place at this time. Rani decided not to dwell on what they would say if they knew that she
had not taken one step on the long Pilgrims' Road, had not even completed the Path of the
Gods here in the City, the humblest journey a Pilgrim could take and still rightfully bear the
title.

Rani felt dizzy as she approached King Shanoranvilli, anchored only by the pressure of the
priest's hand on her shoulder, commanding her to kneel, ordering her to incline her head. A
trumpet fanfare rang out through the stone building, echoing off the marble columns and
ceilings with brassy pride. Rani gulped a deep breath, swallowing the scent of rose petals
scattered upon the altar behind the king. Jair's Watchers ranged themselves behind her, down
the cathedral aisle.

"And who approaches the altar of all the Thousand Gods on this morning of the Pilgrim Jair's
feast day?" Shanoranvilli's voice rang out to the cathedral's high vaulting, bouncing back
from each pane of glass in the shim-mering windows. This was King Shanoranvilli who
spoke, the selfsame king who had ordered Rani hunted down like a deer, who had ordered
her family tortured and killed. Standing before the monarch, Rani swayed, blinking away a
crimson curtain, a film as bloody as the drops she had shed for the Brotherhood. Apparently
unaware of her inner turmoil, the priest nudged Rani, and she forced herself to look into the
king's face.

"It is I—" she swallowed hard, remembering just in time that heralds had been crying the
name of Ranita Glasswright in the streets for weeks. She could not divulge her guild name,
dared not even trust her birthname, Rani. Desperate, she thought of the Touched leader she
had just abandoned in the marketplace. "Marita," she improvised, still staking claim to a
guild name. "Marita Pilgrim, most honored Defender of the Faith."

She barely made herself choke out his title, barely managed to squeeze the words past her
tight throat. She was unprepared for the smile he gave her, for the royal blessing that had
charmed all of Morenia—soldiers and nobles, guilds-men and merchants—for decades.

"Do you have your Cavalcade, Marita Pilgrim, showing that you have completed your
Pilgrimage of Jair?"

Rani clutched the parchment scroll that Salina had thrust into her hands. "I do, most honored
Defender of the Faith."

"Then present that Cavalcade, that I may verify your willingness to be the First Pilgrim and
your suitability for that most honored office."

The scroll trembled as she proffered it to King Shanoranvilli, trembled with fear and twisted
anger. He raised the document in both hands, displaying it to the crowd, which rippled with
appropriate respect.

"And so, Marita of… Zarithia," Shanoranvilli read from the Cavalcade, and Rani forced
herself to pay attention. She might never see the written words that marked her supposed

i'l ><#

'-

passage, and they would likely prove important before this charade was done. "You began
your Pilgrimage in the town of Zarithia?"

"Yes, Defender." Rani's response satisfied the king.

"And you sanctified your journey to which god?"

"To Charn, the god of knives," Rani improvised. Coming from a land of armorers, such a
response was likely to meet with approval. In fact, Shanoranvilli nodded, as if he had
expected her words. He could not know that she thought of a knife as an instrument of
revenge, a tool to extract the honor owed her family.

"And you traveled by way of Borania?"

"Yes, Defender."

"And there you dedicated your stay to which god?" Once again, the King looked at her
directly, and she presumed that the record of her individual dedications was not inscribed on
her Cavalcade.

Her suspicion was confirmed when he nodded approval at her hastily improvised "To Nome,
the god of children."

Again, a logical choice, for one as young as she. The king read through her entire Cavalcade,
quizzing her on each stop of her Pilgrimage. She gained confidence as she answered, naming
her patron, Lan, which invoked a laugh from the assembled worshipers, who must have
imagined the little Pilgrim stuffing her belly before her journey. She also named the god of
animals (she had always wanted to spirit a pet into her parents' home), the god of music (the
trumpet fanfare still resounded in her ears), the god of flowers (the blossoms strewn upon the
altar filled her nose with a wonderful, heavy scent), and the god of ladders (Roan, her old
favorite, who certainly had something to do with her presence there, in light of her ill-timed
ascent of the scaffold outside the cathedral).

Shanoranvilli accepted each offering, nodding and making a holy sign as she responded to
his questions. However false her words rang in her own head, the Defender was prepared to
hear them. The congregation was prepared as well, and individual Pilgrims cried out at her
offerings, embracing her dedications as their own. Jair's Watchers looked on with apparent
approval as passion built in the congregation.
"And so, Marita," Shanoranvilli concluded, rolling up Rani's scroll with obvious satisfaction,
"you stand before this congregation and dedicate your Pilgrimage and the coming year to
which god?"

The question took Rani by surprise, but she scarcely hesitated before her soprano voice piped
to the far reaches of the cathedral. She remembered the black ashes of her home and the lost
chaos of dinner at the Trader table, before she had been spirited off to the glasswrights, before
her life had collapsed. "To Fell, the god of families."

If she had expected King Shanoranvilli to show remorse at her choice, she was disappointed.
She named Fell as a challenge, as a gauntlet thrown at the royal feet, but the Defender of the
Faith did not appear to recognize the meaning behind her words. Even as Rani dredged up
memories of her own happy, murdered family, though, she saw King Shanoranvilli wrestle
with his own recollections.

The steel in the old man's spine sagged, and the gullies around his mouth deepened. Rani
read his sorrow as clearly as she knew her own. King Shanoranvilli had lost family as well; he
had lost his treasured son. Rani's mind spun with her own memories of the noble
Tuvashanoran, and she blinked hard.

When she opened her eyes, she saw the king as more than a willful sovereign, as more than a
cruel beast who had ordered her family destroyed. Now, she could view him as a desperate
father, a despairing member of a family who longed for something that could never, ever be.
Shanoranvilli longed for his beloved son to return from a funeral pyre.

In that instant, Rani's heart went out to King Shanoranvilli.

For the first time since she had knelt in Dalarati's blood, Rani felt a modicum of peace. She
had been right to execute the soldier. Dalarati had grieved the king; Dalarati had driven King
Shanoranvilli to exact revenge against Rani's own family. By killing Dalarati, Rani had
redeemed her own family's execution.

Rani felt as if a veil had been lifted from her eyes. Swallowing hard, she realized that she had
more in common with the king than she had ever dreamed. She felt that bond almost as a
physical thing when the Defender began to turn her toward the altar, to continue with her
investiture as First Pilgrim. Something made Shanoranvilli hold back, though, and when he
looked down on her, a sad smile-lit the depths of his eyes. "And, young Pilgrim Marita, what
guild do you represent here today?"

The king clearly intended the question to be an honor, a break from the traditional service as
he recognized Rani's unique status as an apprentice and a faithful penitent. Nevertheless, she
was wholly unprepared for the query, and she could not think of a response.

"Your Majesty?" she whispered, stirring a flurry of amusement among the other Pilgrims.

"What guild do you represent? Your name proclaims you a guildsman, and you are surely
old enough to apprentice. What guild saw the desire of the Thousand Gods and freed you to
walk the path from Zarithia to the City?"

Rani's throat closed over her response. The sunlight streaming through the stained-glass
windows was brilliant, distracting, and she could think only of the guild she had been sworn
to. If she spoke that word, though, she would sign her death warrant—all present knew that
glasswrights were forbidden throughout the kingdom, and their name was anathema in this
most holy of places.

"Come, child," Shanoranvilli whispered to her, a gentle smile cracking his ancient lips. "You
can't become shy now. Speak to the people and tell them your guild."

Rani hated naming the lie, hated spinning out a tale for this old man who had suffered so
much, like her. Still, she could not make him look a fool in front of his people. She swallowed
hard, and then proclaimed her supposed guild, throwing her words past Jair's Watchers to the
farthest reaches of the cathedral: "I am a bard, Your Majesty. Or rather, a bard's apprentice."

"Then you will be able to spin out the tale of your journey properly, First Pilgrim! You'll be
able to entertain generations with your stories of living in the palace for a year. But before
you can join the House of Jair, you must offer up the last of your worldly concerns, Marita.
What burdens do you carry into this house of the Thousand Gods?"

Rani's hand automatically scrambled in the pouch at her waist. Her fingers skipped over the
circlet of cobalt glass that she had hoarded from her true guild. Given enough time, she might
fashion a story of why a bard's apprentice carried a fragment of pure, colorfast glass. Now,
however, she was not prepared to stand by such a lie. Her soul already burdened the scales of
justice; the additional weight of keeping silent about the cobalt glass was negligible.

Digging deeper, she found an offering she thought would satisfy the Defender. When she
extracted her doll from the pouch at her waist, she tried to move her body, to hide it from the
crowd. The poppet was a child's toy, a silly plaything that had no place in the life of a girl
who had survived alone in the streets for weeks. It was a laughable prop for the glasswrights'
apprentice who had slain one of the King's men in the service of the Brotherhood. A flush of
embarrassment crept over her cheeks.

"What have you there?" exclaimed Shanoranvilli, and he appeared surprised for the first time
in this panoply of religious devotion.

"A doll, Your Majesty." Rani's whisper was lost in the cavern of the cathedral.

"A what?" exclaimed the king, and she might have offered him moonlight and fairy dust for
all the incredulity in his voice.

"A doll, Your Majesty." Rani improvised, "My mother gave it to me, before we began our
journey."

The king nodded gravely as he took the offering and set it atop the altar, but a smile twitched
at the corners of his mouth. The assembled Pilgrims murmured in amusement at this turn of
events. While they might resent such a young First Pilgrim, they could scarcely fail to
recognize the sheer entertainment of this spectacle. "You must value it greatly, to have kept it
throughout your Pilgrimage."

"Yes, Your Majesty. I loved my mother."

"Well spoken, Marita. We should all love our mothers." And our sons, the king might have
said, for the sorrowful lines grew even deeper in the gullies of his face. "And have you any
other offerings to set aside before you ascend the altar and take on the responsibilities of First
Pilgrim in the Kingdom of Morenia?"

The disk of cobalt glass weighed down Rani's sack like an entire coil of lead stripping, but she
shook her head and answered loudly, "No, Your Majesty."

"Very well, First Pilgrim. Shed the cloak of your office and the burden of your
Thousand-Pointed Star and prostrate yourself before this altar and the eyes of the Thousand
Gods." The king reached royal hands toward Rani's black cloak, and her fingers mechanically
worked the intricately woven brooch. She could scarcely believe that she— she , a merchant's
daughter—was letting the king wait on her as if he were her own valet. Ah, the tales she
longed to tell Varna. Or Mair. Or Shar.

Rani complied with the king's command to kneel before him, and then to stretch out before
the altar. She reclined on her back, all the while fixing the old man with steady, trusting eyes.
The sun chose that moment to move from behind a bank of clouds, and a beam of brilliant
blue light streamed through the highest window in the cathedral—blue light for the
Defender. Rani's gaze was transfixed by the glass-wrights' final handiwork, and she was
frozen by the realization that she was lying in the very pool of light that had brought death to
Prince Tuvashanoran.

For one instant, Rani thought she would cry out. Her face swiveled involuntarily to the
window. She could picture Tu-vashanoran's handsome face, infinitely warmer and kinder
than when she had embalmed his lifeless limbs. She remembered the hushed expectation that
had gripped the cathedral on that other day. There should be an arrow waiting for her . She
had lied to get to the cathedral. She had cheated. She had stolen. She had murdered.

The harder Rani worked to forget the events that had brought her to the cathedral, the more
she longed for her adventures to end. Her breath came in sharp gasps, and her hands
clenched and unclenched, as if she suffered a seizure. She wanted nothing more than to wake
in her attic cot, to feel the sheets tucked tight around her chest as her mother sponged away a
fever from her brow. She only wanted to hear Bardo's steady voice, instructing her on how to
bargain for a load of knives or a brace of buckles.

"There, there, Marita." The voice was not the one she had prayed for, but it was filled with
painstaking kindness. "Be easy, First Pilgrim." Shanoranvilli offered her his dry, withered
hand. "The speech of the Thousand Gods is loud, and it moves the hearts of men. How much
stronger are those words in a child's ears? Rise, First Pilgrim, and take your place in the
House of Jair."

Rani clung to the king like a lifeline, clambering to her feet without releasing his papery flesh.
King Shanoranvilli rested his withered hands on the crown of her head, and then he bent to
kiss her once on each cheek. She was still breathing the royal fragrance of musk and
bergamot when the Defender of the Faith settled her Pilgrim's cloak once more upon her
shoulders. "Be brave, little one," the king whispered, and then he turned her about to face the
crowd.

The assembled Pilgrims had fallen silent at Rani's fit, struck by a child's simple faith. Jair's
Watchers looked on stolidly. Such devotion was certain to bring new worshipers streaming
through the cathedral doors when gossip spread through the City. Shanoranvilli settled his
sere hands on Rani's shoulders as she stepped out of the flowing cobalt light, and he
proclaimed, "Behold the First Pilgrim!"

Well-trained acolytes flung open the cathedral doors, preparing the way for the royal
recessional. Rani shook her head, trying to clear away the fog raised by her trembling limbs.
Only when she had blinked owlishly in the white light pouring down the nave did she make
out the shape of one Pilgrim who had already moved to the doors, who already stood beyond
Jair's Watchers, on the threshold between the cathedral and the City.

Rani's cry of greeting was swallowed by the assembled Pilgrims' response to Shanoranvilli's
proclamation. A thousand voices cried out, "Hail, First Pilgrim!"

No one heard Rani answer with two simple syllables. "Bardo!"

Silhouetted against the noontime sun, broad-shouldered and still, her brother had appeared
at last.



                                     Chapter 12

As Rani moved down the cathedral aisle, Pilgrims reached past Jair's Watchers to touch her
black cape. She cringed from the first grasping hands, but she sensed Shanoranvilli's strong
presence behind her, and the king settled his withered fingers on her shoulders. Rani raised
her chin and continued through the crowd.

"Pray for me, in the name of Mune!" croaked one man, and then the cry was taken up by
others, variations rippling through as people substituted their own special gods.

"Pray for me, in the name of Zake!"

"Pray for me, in the name of Doan!"

Rani nodded at each request, uncertain of the proper response. She touched all of the hands
that scrambled toward her, watching as Pilgrim after Pilgrim fell to his knees, muttering
prayers of thanksgiving that the First Pilgrim had taken notice of a mere sojourner on the
road of the Thousand Gods.

All the time, Rani craned her neck, trying to make out Bardo in the brilliant frame of the
doorway. His presence drew her like an eagle to a snake.

She almost screeched in disappointment when the procession reached the carved cathedral
doors and he was not there. Anger rose from her belly like a scream, and she planted her feet
on the portal, determined not to give up the chance to locate her brother. As she took her
stand, there was a flash of movement outside the cathedral, and a dark, tanned hand reached
forward, offering her assistance over the raised wooden doorframe.

"Most honored First Pilgrim, pray for me."

Rani knew the voice from her dreams. She remembered the tone from her games as a carefree
child, from the time when she was merely a merchant's daughter, doing her part to bring in
custom to her parents' shop. Unexpected tears flooded her eyes as she looked up into her
brother's face.

"Bardo—" she whispered, and swallowed her remaining words in surprise. Her brother
looked far older than he had the last time she had seen him, when he guided her through the
streets to the ill-fated glasswrights' guild. Wrinkles fanned out from his eyes, as if he had
spent long nights squinting into a candle flame. Deep gullies carved the flesh around his lips.
As sunlight streamed down on him, Rani glimpsed silver threads in his hair—glints that
surely had not been there a few months before.

Bardo fell to his knees like any supplicant Pilgrim. "Pray for me, First Pilgrim. In the name of
the great god Roat, pray for me."

The request unsettled Rani. Her own brother should not kneel before her—he was Bardol He
was the one sibling she had left. How could she let him kneel like one of the common
Touched? She reached out a childish hand, thinking to help him to his feet.

Before she could act, Shanoranvilli interposed himself between Rani and Bardo. The king
moved as if he thought that Bardo was a threat, as if he were protecting Rani from the
unwelcome attentions of this persistent Pilgrim. Under any other circumstance, Rani would
have been awed that the king acted to preserve her well-being, but now, she almost howled in
rage.

Almost, but not quite. Before Rani could slip around the king, she heard Bardo's voice,
muffled by Shanoranvilli's rich robes. "Pray for me tonight, First Pilgrim. Remember, in the
name of Roat, god of justice, pray for me!"

"I will!" Rani squeaked, but before she could imagine their reunion before Roat's altar, she was
swirled down the cathedral steps, rushed along into the crowd, and surrounded by the royal
household guard.
The rest of the day blurred by. Rani was ushered into the royal family's private apartments.
She was given a glass of watered wine, and a silver platter of buttered bread, sweet with
glistening honey. She was told that she would meet the royal princes shortly. She was taken
to the royal nursery.

The nursery would be Rani's home for the coming year. The First Pilgrim was welcomed into
the royal family as if she had been born to it, and King Shanoranvilli seemed only mildly
bemused by the tender age of his newest family member. Of course, Rani now knew that she
would not be staying out her term in the palace. Bardo was going to take her away. He
would come to her as she prayed to Roat, spirit her away to wherever he lived in the City.

That night, she would be back with her brother, back in the comfort of family. For just an
instant, she remembered the anger that had blazed in Bardo's face when she had discovered
his snake tattoo, the pure rage that she had awakened all unknowing. She consciously set
aside that dark recollection, though. Bardo was her brother. Whatever secrets he had
protected in the past no longer mattered. Rani had sworn her faith to the Brotherhood; she
had bled before the snakes so that Bardo would come to her. He could no longer be angry
that she had learned of his secret life.

Repeating her reassurances over and over, Rani squelched the tremor of sorrow as she
realized just how limited Bardo's comfort had become, how brutally their family had been
culled. She took another moment to thrust away her lingering anger at the king who had
ordered their family killed. Their deaths were not Shanoranvilli's fault, she re-monstrated with
herself. That burden fell on Dalarati. That burden fell on the man who had slain
Tuvashanoran, the man she had killed.

Tonight she would see Bardo, and they would mourn their lost siblings, their lost parents. For
now, though, Rani explored the royal nursery as soon as the king left her to her own devices.
Only as she completed her review of the room did she realize that she was not alone. One of
the princes was in the nursery. Halaravilli, Crown Prince of all Morenia, last surviving heir of
King Shanoranvilli's first marriage, was playing with tin soldiers in the corner of the vast
chamber.

Rani recognized him immediately. She had seen royal processions all her life, and she had
recently watched horror spread across his face as his brother was cut down before his eyes on
the cathedral dais. Halaravilli was two years older than Rani—old enough that his nurses had
been replaced by private tutors. Still, the prince was expected to take his meals with his
younger half-brother and his litter of half-sisters. And, apparently, he was permitted to play
with his childhood playthings in a quiet window embrasure.

Tin soldiers , Rani thought. The Crown Prince of Morenia, now that Tuvashanoran was slain,
and the boy was marching knights and footmen across a wooden board like a little child. She
almost sniffed, remembering the stories about Halaravilli's simple mind. In fact, most people
ignored Halaravilli's noble name entirely, referring to him only as "that poor motherless
child."
Rani knew, as all the people of the City did, that Halaravilli had been the death of his mother.
She had succumbed to childbed fever before the prince was one week old. The birth had been
difficult for both mother and son. Halaravilli was widely rumored to be slow, and more than
a little odd. According to loudly whispered tales, he had not spoken until his fifth birthday.
Everyone in the City knew that the prince

had never crawled—he went directly from sitting to staggering about the nursery on toddling
legs, despite his nurses' best efforts to force him to his knees, to make him progress like a
normal child.

The poor boy had never been meant for the throne—there had always been Tuvashanoran for
that honor. Tuvashanoran, and a trio of other brothers who had all met with disaster. One
prince had suffered a tragic riding accident, falling beneath his horse's hooves on his first ride
beyond the City walls. One prince had fallen prey to the venom of a ruby mamba, a rare
snake that had somehow slithered its way onto the training ground, dying in the dust of the
palace courtyard after delivering one fateful bite. One prince had taken ill of a fever on a
bitter winter night, raving for a fortnight before surrendering to the sickness.

So, Halaravilli had never been meant for the crown. The prince was a slender reed to serve as
a last defense for the family line, no matter how admirable his eldest brother, Prince
Tuvashanoran, had been. King Shanoranvilli had recognized his dynastic obligations; after
Halaravilli killed his mother with childbed fever, the king had wasted no time taking a second
wife.

Queen Felicianda had come from lands far to the north, forging a powerful bond between her
father's distant kingdom and the well-governed Morenia. She had served well as queen,
breeding a passel of children who were nearly twenty years younger than their oldest sibling,
than Tuvashanoran, who had borne all the hopes of the kingdom. Queen Felicianda had
dutifully presented the king with five surviving children—a son and four healthy daughters.

Now, as Rani looked at Prince Halaravilli in the nursery, the herd of the king's younger
children came trampling into the room. Prince Bashanorandi—the only son of the king's
second union—immediately planted himself in front of Rani. He was thirteen years old, the
same age as Rani her-self, and he wasted no time with polite greetings. "You don't belong
here!"

"Your Highness!" exclaimed a young nurse, scarcely old enough to have a babe of her own,
much less to tend this willful youth.

"I'm only speaking the truth," Bashanorandi sneered. "She's not royal, and she doesn't know
how we live."

"I know how to treat a guest in my house!" Rani answered hotly, and then added a reluctant,
"Your Highness."

The princesses tittered behind their hands, obviously delighted to see how their hot-tempered
brother would react to this newest challenge. Bashanorandi lost no time in sighing
exasperatedly, then he turned to his half-brother. "Hal, what are you doing? How could you
let her come into our nursery?" Halaravilli ignored his brother, reaching instead for one of his
toy soldiers and moving it into a precise position, "Hal!" exclaimed Bashanorandi. When the
younger boy got no response, he swiped at the game board, scattering pieces across the room.
"Don't ignore me when I'm speaking to you!"

Halaravilli looked up quizzically. "Speaking to me? Speaking to me?" The prince descanted
his words in a chant. "Only a Touched would be named Hal. Only a Touched or a god.
Speaking to me, speaking to me, a Touched or a god."

Bashanorandi flushed crimson and spluttered, grabbing at the inlaid game board his brother
had used. His fingers slipped about for a grip, and he clearly intended to shatter the thing
over his knee. "Splinters for the prince, splinters for the prince," the older boy remonstrated.
"Play with the board, and you'll get splinters, O prince."

Rani could not restrain a laugh at Bashanorandi's frustrated grimace, and the youth turned
his wrath on her. "You! What's your name?"

"Marita Pilgrim," she answered promptly, dropping into a pretty curtsey.

Bashanorandi started to sneer a response, but Halaravilli pinned her with a suddenly sharp
look. "Welcome, Marita. You're an apprentice, then?"

"Yes," Rani nodded, sailing into her new identity. "With the bards."

"Ah, then." Halaravilli looked pleased. "A bard to tell us stories, a bard to tell us tales. You'll
tell us stories of the kings, stories of the princes. A bard to tell us truths."

Rani squirmed uncomfortably. "I'm only a very new apprentice, Your Highness."

"Call me Hal, call me Hal." Rani glanced up in surprise, unable to keep her gaze from
wandering to the younger prince Bashanorandi, who looked as if he would gladly strangle his
brother. "I name myself, I don't let others name me. Others name me, others name me. He
thinks that I am Touched* I am Touched, I am Touched. I name myself Hal." The prince
smiled conspiratorially, and Rani caught the ghost of Tuvashanoran along his jaw.

"Very well… Hal. In any case, I am only a new apprentice, but I'll do my best to please you."
Bashanorandi snorted his disgust and stalked off to the far side of the nursery, dragging the
young princesses in his wake.

Hal shook his head as his half brother settled by the hearth and began to tell his sisters a loud
story about his exploits in the royal stables that morning. "I'm sorry for Bashi, sorry for Bashi.
He wants to be king, wants to be king. Don't think less of him."

"Bashi?" Rani almost guffawed at the merchant's name for the spoiled prince.

"Don't let him hear you use that name. He'll knock you down, knock you down. He's
knocked me down."

"But that's—"

"That's normal, normal, normal. We're brothers." Hal shrugged easily, although a shadow
flirted with his brow. "Tell me about brothers, brothers and sisters, sisters and brothers. Do
you have any, Marita Pilgrim? Brothers and sisters in…" He trailed off, as if unable to
remember the next line of the song he was composing.

"Zarithia," Rani supplied helpfully.

"Ah, my soldiers come from Zarithia, my men are from your city!"

"I thought as much." Rani racked her brains, desperate to steer the conversation away from
her supposed home. Despite Prince Hal's disconcerting speech, he might well have some
concrete knowledge of Zarithia—knowledge more extensive than her own cobbled-together
tales. "Um… please don't think me forward, Your Highness, but should you be playing with
tin soldiers at your age?"

"I told you, call me Hal, call me Hal. And I'm not 'playing with tin soldiers,' not playing at all,
at all. I am winning the Battle of Morenia, winning the battle, and using half the men my
great-grandfather used. Half the men, half the men."

"Half the men!" Rani exclaimed, unaware that she was parroting the prince.

"Yes. Last week, I worked it out with three-quarters of the knights, but I still needed all of the
footmen, all the footmen, all the poor footmen."

"What did you do?"

Hal looked at her appraisingly for a moment, as if she might be teasing him, or as if she
might steal his secrets. "Aye," he said after a long glance. "I suppose you might be interested.
It makes a good tale, doesn't it—and any bard should add to her store of tales, right?"

"Of course," Rani agreed, so pleased that he seemed inclined to forget about Zarithia that she
did not notice the end of his singsong speech.

Her conversation with Hal lasted for the better part of the afternoon. The prince told her
about the original plan for the ancient battle, moving his tin soldiers into place. Then he
showed her the innovations he had introduced. Twice, Bashi tried to interrupt, but both times
he was driven away by Hal's chanted comments, by dancing words that concealed angry
barbs. The princesses floated in and out of the discussion, and Hal took time to answer their
flowery questions, but his attention remained fixed on Rani.

"And so," Rani said at last, as he showed her his final configuration for the battle, "your goal is
to get your horsemen on that ridge before the foot soldiers can be cut off."

"Precisely! The bard reads the signs, reads the signs." Hal grinned, clearly excited that
someone shared his interests.

"Well, what if you tried…" Rani chewed her lip, trying to envision the necessary pattern. This
game of the battlefield was really nothing more than the work she had done back in her
father's stall a lifetime ago, when she had set forth trinkets of tin and pewter and silver,
arranging them to best suit the needs of potential buyers.

Before she could suit action to thought, though, the door to the nursery flew back on its
hinges. All of the children and their attendant nurses sprang to attention. For just an instant,
Rani had a flash of premonition, a hint of cold danger flowing into the room.

A man swept over the threshold, surrounded by an icy azure robe, paradoxically sharpened
by its glistening ermine lining. The rich garment set off the man's fox-red hair and his long,
twisted moustache. Rani wasted little time studying his raiment; her glance was immediately
drawn to his frozen gaze. Larindolian stared down at her, his face as impassive as if he had
never seen her before.

"Your Highness." The courtier made a stiff little bow toward Hal, then turned to the opposite
side of the room, where Bashi had regrouped with the princesses. The nobleman spared a
tight smile for the younger prince, and Rani thought it was the sort of look a fox might give a
chicken. "My lord Bashanorandi. My ladies."

The princesses squealed their greeting, but Hal's voice was deadly serious as he inclined his
head. "My lord chamberlain, lord of the chamber, chamberlain."

Larindolian permitted himself another dangerous smile. "So serious, Your Highness?"

Hal did not bend. "What duty brings you to the royal nursery, the nursery, Lord Larindolian,
what duty to us?"

A flicker of annoyance pulsed along the noble's jaw, but his voice remained smooth as silk.
"May I not check on my wards' safety? For you children are, of course, part of my
responsibility here in the palace." Afterward, Rani could not have explained how that simple
declarative sentence sounded like a threat. Her arm set to throbbing beneath her tunic, and
she imagined that her bandage was soaked through with blood from her wound. "But we
should not forget our manners, Your Highness. I have not made the acquaintance of your
guest."

Hal flushed at being caught in his rudeness, and he turned to Rani with a furious expression
on his face, as if she were responsible for Larindolian's chiding tone. Rani curtseyed before the
lord, ignoring her throbbing arm, telling herself to act as if she had never seen the man's
narrow face, never seen the feral glint in his eyes. Larindolian performed his own role,
nodding shrewdly as Rani regained her feet. "Welcome to the palace, First Pilgrim. Please let
us know if there is anything we can do to make your stay more… rewarding. You will, of
course, need frequent access to the cathedral, beginning tonight, I suspect. Such is the lot of
the First Pilgrim."
Ah! So that was the plan! That was how Rani was supposed to reach Roat, the god of justice.
"Thank you, Your Grace." Rani wished that she could leave now, run to Roat's altar, and
Bardo. ]

"My pleasure, Marita Pilgrim." Larindolian smiled once j more, a tight exposure of his
eyeteeth, and then he left the I nursery.

Hal stared after him with open hatred, and Rani caught the prince muttering, "Damned
nobleman," and something that sounded like "a curse on his house."

Before she could comment, the nurses sprang into action, ushering the children to their
suppers, and then their evening prayers. Rani took her cues from Hal and Bashi, hanging
back as the princesses were readied for bed. Each of the boys had a private sleeping chamber,
little more than a closet off of the main nursery. The nurses fluttered about their charges like a
flock of fat pigeons, but Rani decided the women were a mean substitute for parents.

That verdict was only qualified slightly when the queen made a quick visit to the nursery at
the end of the day: the nurses were a mean substitute for Rani's parents.

Queen Felicianda sailed into the nursery like a high-prowed ship, her exotic looks heightened
by the chamber's dim candlelight. She settled a cool hand on the brow of each princess before
floating to the two princes, where they huddled in the doorways to their separate chambers.

"Halaravilli," she intoned to her husband's son, to the Crown Prince with whom she shared no
blood.

"My lady." The prince looked solemn in the shadows, strained and stiff.

"And Bashanorandi." A warm smile flooded the queen's features, and her voice melted at last
as she settled her fingers on her son's shoulder. "You've had a good day, my boy?"

"Fine," Bashi agreed, flashing a victorious smile toward his half brother. "Once things settled
down with the First Pilgrim."

"The—" A small frown puckered the queen's brow, and then she seemed to notice Rani for the
first time. "Ah, Marita Pilgrim. I bid you welcome." Rani sank into the expected deep curtsey
and tried to remind herself not to think ill of the queen, of the cold mother who could spare a
smile for only one of her children.

Rani even found the courage to exchange a few pleasantries with her liege lady before Queen
Felicianda withdrew, rationing out one last lilting smile for Prince Bashanorandi. By the time
Rani contrived to slip out of the nursery, she was exhausted by the hustle and bustle, grateful
to escape the press of attention and observation. Perhaps she had been as smothered in her
own family, in the narrow streets and rough surroundings of the Merchants' Quarter, but she
knew she had never felt so alone, surrounded by brothers and sisters who loved her.

Brothers and sisters… Like Bardo, who even now waited for her in the cathedral. Trying to
fight down her excitement, Rani gathered her cloak and her Thousand-Pointed Star close
about her narrow shoulders, making sure that the holy symbol flashed importantly when the
nurses attempted to guide her to her bed. When she got to the palace's massive iron gate, she
was challenged by the guard, but she gave her assumed name and the soldier stepped aside,
making a holy sign and offering an avuncular warning to be cautious in the City streets. "In
fact, young Pilgrim, would you like an escort to the cathedral? I can call one of the household
guard to join you."

"Thank you, kind sir." Rani chafed at the intrusion. "It's early enough, and I'll be on the major
streets."

"But, little one, this is not a village, or even the small town of Zarithia. You are in the City
now—it can be dangerous, even on a major street."

"I know how—" Rani started to leak some of her exasperation into her words, but dien a
shadow glided forward from the darkness in the palace courtyard.

"Is there a problem here?" Rani's skin crawled as she recognized Larindolian's voice.

"No, Lord Chamberlain." The guard's response was tinged with a fearful respect. "I merely
suggested that the lass might want an escort to the cathedral. I never intended to interfere
with her worship."

"And a fine suggestion it was, man." Larindolian raised a gauntleted hand, and another dark
shape emerged from the clinging night. "You must indulge us old men, Marita Pilgrim. We
do not have your youthful confidence in the protection of the Thousand Gods. Marcanado
here will see you to the cathedral and back. He's a fine man, in the brotherhood of soldiers."

Rani heard the hint behind the words, and she accepted the soldier's company without further
protest. After all, it was not as if she would need to see Marcanado after this night; she was
never coming back to the palace. As the kindly gatekeeper watched them go, though, she
could not resist hissing to her escort, "I could have gone alone."

The soldier blinked impassively. "My lord Larindolian thought you deserved the honor of an
escort. Who am I to argue?"

Those were the last words from the stolid guard. Rani was not a fool, she knew he must be a
member of the Brotherhood, or he would not have been trusted with accompanying her to
her secret meeting. Nevertheless, she felt no kinship toward the silent man, and she resented
his presence, resented his intrusion upon her reunion with Bardo.

She did not have long to sulk, however. Within a few short minutes, they were on the porch
of the massive cathedral. Marcanado pushed open the door, impervious to the eerie creak of
metal hinges, and then he took up a guardsman's position on the threshold. Rani waited for
just a minute, willing her eyes to adjust to the shadowy darkness inside the building, and then
she stepped over the portal.
At first, she was relieved to see that the cathedral was not in total darkness; a few of the
largest tapers still burned at the altars set against the stone walls. As Rani progressed down
the nave, though, she wondered if it would not be better to move through the cathedral in
absolute darkness—the flickering shadows spawned ghosts in her mind.

She needed to walk the entire perimeter of the cathedral, seeking out the altar dedicated to
Roat. She knew it would not be one of the large, exposed platforms beneath the glass-wrights'
handiwork; Bardo would choose a more secluded corner. Nevertheless, it took her a second
trip around the cathedral before she spotted the god of justice's altar, really little more than a
carved prie-dieu. She might have missed it the second time, if there had not been a newly
lighted candle burning in the center of the rough-carved platform.

Adding her own votive to the freshly burning one, Rani knelt and folded her hands on the low
railing. Her heart pounded as she tried to form words in her mind, tried to structure a prayer
to the god who was going to reunite her with her brother, with the last remaining member of
her family. The words were hard in coming, though; her devotion was diluted by her
memories of Bardo. For weeks, Rani had sought him, desperate to be reunited with her own
flesh and blood, with the older brother who had always smoothed over the rough patches of
her childhood.

Bardo, though, was more than her brother. As much as Rani hoped and prayed that he
would make everything right, she could not forget that Bardo belonged to the Brotherhood.
Even as Rani framed her prayers to Roat, her fingers crept to the black bandage that bound
together Larindolian's wound. Years ago, Bardo had slapped her for looking at his tattoo.
What would he do now, now that she had sworn fealty to the Brotherhood itself? What would
Bardo do, now that she had killed Dalarati? Forcing back her fears, Rani retreated to the
familiar prayers of childhood, the memorized recitations that had brought peace in the past.

"Great god Roat, look upon me with favor. Bless me, great god Roat." The words rang hollow,
but she repeated them again and again, finding solace in the blunt familiarity of the simple
sequence.

"Ah, Rani, ever my most devout sister." She started, and whirled around to face the
cathedral's yawning darkness. The candles at her back lent a flickering eeriness to the vast
room, and she imagined swooping night-demons waiting just beyond her vision. Before she
could dwell on such horrors, though, there was a shift of cloth, and her brother stepped into
the wavering pool of light.

"Bardo!" Rani exclaimed, launching herself across the short distance. His arms were strong
and solid. "Bardo! I've been trying to find you for so long!"

"Ah, Rani." He ruffled her hair and led her to one of the low benches that crouched near the
altar. "We don't have much time. People will become suspicious if you're away from the
palace for too long."

"What!" His words amazed her. If he had spoken in anger, she would have understood. She
was braced for the explosive rage he had harnessed in the past, for matters concerning the
Brotherhood. This was different, though. Bardo sounded solicitous, but firm. She protested:
"Why am I going back to the palace? Why can't I come with you?"

"With me!" The surprise in his voice was real, outweighing any anger that Rani feared to hear.
"You can't come with me!"

"Why not? You're my brother, the only family I have left." She tried to make her words
sound reasonable, even as a sob threatened to close her throat.

"But that's precisely the reason that you can't come with me now." Bardo spoke in the
treasured tones she remembered. "You are too valuable to me, to risk in the places I must go.
You must stay in the palace, in the cathedral, in places where you'll be safe."

"But I don't want to be safe! I want to be with you!" She buried her face in his tunic, clasping
her fingers about his arm.

He let her sob for a few minutes, and then she became aware of his fingers smoothing her
hair, of his voice crooning her name, over and over. "Rani… Rani…" The two syllables strung
together like poetry, and she realized how long it had been since anyone had called her by
her true name—not her assumed identity as a Touched girl, not her laughable guise as an
apprentice… She heard her name, spoken by one who loved her, and she knew that she
would do as her brother bid. She snuffled loudly and dragged a hand across her nose before
she pulled away from Bardo's embrace.

"Where are you going that's so dangerous?"

"I'll be here in the City the entire time. I have enemies, though—people who have more power
than they should, who resent the things I must do, the things that will save the City and the
kingdom."

"Things for the Brotherhood." It wasn't a question.

"Things for the Brotherhood." Bardo nodded. He did not flinch when Rani reached for the
laces on his tunic, untying them so that she could pull the garment to one side, so that she
could see the snakes chasing each other across his well-muscled bicep. As she raised a finger
to a pair of tattooed crimson eyes, she inhaled the memory of Bardo beating her for being far
less familiar. Now, he merely repeated, "The Brotherhood."

"I want to help you."

Bardo laughed and pushed away her fingers, lacing up his tunic with an easy grace. "You're
too young to help."

"I'm not too young! I've already done things! Was I too young when I called Tuvashanoran?
Was I too young when you made me kill Dalarati?"

Bardo's face tightened, as if he heard someone calling his name from a distance. "We never
planned for you to do those things, Rani. We never wanted you involved."

"But that's the thing. Bardo, I am involved! K-killing Dalarati was the hardest thing I've ever
done. But when I found out that he was trying to murder you, when Larindo-lian said that he
would harm the Brotherhood, I knew I had no choice!"

"Shhhh!" Rani's voice had climbed to a shrill plea, and Bardo's gaze darted down the dark
cathedral aisle. "Rani, there are some things you must never speak aloud."

"I can keep secrets, Bardo."

He shook his head and reached out a loose fist to chuck her chin. "This isn't just some game
you play with Varna."

She jerked away, muttering to the shadows, "I don't play with Varna anymore—she called
the guard on me. Bardo, I can keep a secret. I haven't told anyone that you killed Rabe's
mother."

Bardo's fingers tightened on her shoulder, forcing her around to face him. Rani caught a
pained yelp against the back of her teeth. "What did you say?" She tried to pull free from his
viselike fingers, but he did not let her move. "What did you accuse me of?"

"I said, I've never told anyone that you killed Rabe's mother." She lifted her chin defiantly.

"Who is Rabe?"

"He's a Touched boy; I've run with his troop. I know all about it, Bardo—I know that his
mother stole from me when I was minding the store, and I know that you tracked her down
to get back the pewter buckles. I remember the slate you bought for me."

"The slate—"

"And the flowers and gifts for the others. I didn't think to ask about them then, because I was
only a child, but now… I don't know why you couldn't go to the Council and seek justice
there, but I haven't told anyone what I know… Bardo, please, you're hurting me!"

His fingers had shifted to the bandage at the top of her arm, closing about her healing wound
with a ferocity that brought fresh tears to her eyes. Now, he smoothed the cloth over her arm,
turning her about to face him. When he looked at her, his eyes burned into her own, and she
felt dizzy at the vehement force he poured into his words.

"Listen to me, Rani. This is very important." She managed a trembling nod. "What I've done,
what you've heard about me… all of this is for a reason. All of this was predestined by Jair
and the Thousand Gods."

"But why—"

"Why would the Gods force us to live in castes? Why would the Gods give all their riches to a
few, and leave most of their children to scrimp and save, hoping forever to earn enough silver
to sleep by an open fire, for enough copper to buy a pot of porridge? Why should we be the
ones to slave away when others have it so easy?"

Rani had never seen the fanatical light that flared behind Bardo's eyes. Maybe it was only a
trick of the candles, but her brother's gaze flickered green. She shrank away from his touch,
pressing her spine against the back of the pew.

"Rani, our father worked his entire life to scrape together a few pennies. He hoarded his
wealth with a vengeance, parceling out coins and responsibility like a miser. You're too young
to understand this, but his life was miserable; he struggled along from day to day." Bardo
gripped her hands and his fingers shook with the force of his belief. "The castes force each of
us into submission, force each of us to give away all our possible fates at birth. Who knows
what our father could have become if he had not been bound by his caste, by the Council?"

"But I changed castes! I became an apprentice!"

"Aye, but at what cost? Our father, our mother, all our

brothers and sisters… We poured all our riches into one pot to get you the faintest toehold on
the guildsman's ladder." Bardo spoke like a priest, like a man consumed by his own fiery
words. "Rani, don't you understand? The Brotherhood will change the rules. The Brotherhood
will bring justice to all the City, to all of Morenia, to all the world of the Thousand Gods."

"What are you going to do?" Rani's voice sounded fragile as a moth's wing against her
brother's flaming passion.

"Ah, Rani. I would tell you if I could." Bardo sighed, and a little of the magic drained from
him. "I would share my knowledge with you. But that would only place you in danger, set
your life in the balance. I cannot risk the only family that remains to me, the only family to
escape the tyranny of our caste. Do you trust me, Ranikaleka?"

Rani's throat closed at the tender nickname, at the playful name he had given her ages ago
when her life was simple, in their father's home. She nodded, not able to speak.

"Very good. You must return to the palace. Go back and live in the nursery. I can tell you
this. The Brotherhood's enemies are stirring. They call themselves the Fellowship of Jair, but
there's nothing about them that Jair would approve. They've been awakened by the unrest in
our own ranks. The Fellowship fears us; they fear the changes we will bring. And they realize
they can harm us by upsetting the balance, by swaying the power."

"But who are they, Bardo?"

"You have met one of them, and I'm amazed you've lasted so long without her betraying
you."

Rani felt his words shift into place inside her skull. Who had been manipulating her life? Who
had controlled her when she served her time in the marketplace, when Borin would have
freed her without requiring further obligation, when she approached the sanctuary of the
cathedral close? Indeed, who had manipulated her that very day, toying with her on the edge
of the marketplace for so long that she nearly missed the honor of becoming First Pilgrim?
"Main" She spat the single syllable as if it burned her tongue.

"Aye. I'm sorry, Rani. I know that you believed her, believed the Fellowship's lies. But she is
one of their leaders, one of their lieutenants. And this is nothing less than war."

Rani wanted to protest, wanted to explain that Bardo was mistaken, that Mair was her friend.
Even as she thought the words, though, she knew she would not say them. Mair might have
seemed her friend, but Bardo was her brother .

Besides, how could Mair be trusted? The girl was Touched, born to a life of crafty
manipulation. Sure, she might have seemed like Rani's friend at times, but to what end?
Mair's "friendship" always had a cost—a sweet cake, a copper, Rani's precious silver mirror.

Rani's arm throbbed beneath her bandage. Mair was part of the Fellowship, one of the
enemy. It was all so confusing; nothing was ever what it seemed. The Brotherhood, the
Fellowship… Who was Rani to understand such complicated things? She only knew one
truth. Her entire family was gone, all but Bardo, who had always been her favorite,
most-trusted brother. Even when Bardo had been his most threatening, even that terrible day
when she had seen his snake tattoo, he had stayed his wrath. He had mastered his rage
because he loved her. Bardo was her brother .

Now, Bardo sighed, and the sorrow of a lifetime settled over him like a mantle. "We hear
rumors that someone in the palace is planning a coup. Do you understand me, Rani?
Someone is going to kill King Shanoranvilli."

"No!" she whispered involuntarily, thinking of the frail old man, of the papery hands that had
settled on her shoulders—was it only that morning? It seemed so long ago.

Bardo's pained voice echoed her own thoughts. "Yes, I'm afraid. Our sources have tracked the
threat to within the palace walls, and we strongly believe it is one of the

princes. The Fellowship has staked a claim to one of Shanoranvilli's living sons. One of the
royal princes plots to kill his father."

"Bardo, you can't let the king come to harm!"

"We are doing all we can. We are searching for facts, for hard, cold knowledge. And that is
where you can help us. Rani, we need eyes and ears, we need someone who can tell us what
happens inside the nursery. Can you do that for us?"

"That and more, Bardo," Rani vowed. "The old king, it would break him to know that one of
his sons conspires against him. He is not well, Bardo—he took Prince Tu-vashanoran's death
very hard."
"Aye, even Dalarati could not have known the force of that blow. We can only guess at the
greater evil that soldier spawned before he was stopped, the secrets that he leaked to the
Fellowship." Even as Rani remembered kneeling in Dalarati's blood, she felt proud of the
action she had taken. Certainly the Brotherhood had called on her to do terrible things, but
these were terrible times. Death lurked in every shadow. People needed to find courage in the
bottoms of their hearts, and if that courage was born of fear, of respect for the Brotherhood…

"That's right." Bardo nodded, as if he had followed her thoughts. "You must be brave now.
You must stay near the king. You are the First Pilgrim, Rani. You can ease an old man's
sorrow and work to save him from greater harm. Will you do that, Rani Trader?"

"I will." She spoke the two words like the most solemn vow she had taken in her life.

"The Brotherhood wants you, Rani, we need you. Keep your eyes and ears open, and work
your way into the royal family. There will come a time when we call on you to act, and I
won't lie and tell you the action will be easy. Every-thing that has gone before, Rani,
everything that you have done for us, is training for what we might ask of you."

Rani flashed again on a vision of Dalarati dying, but this time she was not dazed by any hint
of self-hatred or doubt. Before she could speak, her brother was digging in a pouch at his
waist, extracting something that he enclosed in his palm.

"You cannot come with me, Rani dearest, and I dare not give you the tattoo that would make
you a full member of the Brotherhood. Accept this symbol, though, and know that we are
working for you to join us, for all the City to join us in freedom and justice." His hand opened,
and she saw a twist of metal, a twining of copper with eight flat glints of glass, sparking to
each other across a gap of air. Bardo pushed up the sleeve of her tunic, as high above her
elbow as he could reach, and then he pressed the circlet about her upper arm. For just an
instant, the metal pulled at her flesh, hinting at the bruise she would have in the morning.
Then, it came to rest, deadly cold against her bleep.

"This is a sign that you are bound to us," Bardo intoned. "You must not let the others see it. If
you were truly a Pilgrim, you would have renounced it at the altar. Now, let's get you back to
the palace."

The metal was already warming to her heartbeat, and she flicked her arm as if it were an
injured wing, watching the candlelight play off the glinting snakes' eyes. "Bardo— don't leave
me!"

"I'm not leaving you, Rani. By this token, I am joining you. Come to pray at night, as often as
you can. I'll be here when I'm able."

She threw her arms about his waist, burying her face in the folds of his cloak. "Please! I'll do
anything you ask!"

"This is all I ask, Rani Trader. Be brave, little sister. I'll see you again, and soon."
He gently pried her fingers from his cloak, and then he

flowed down the aisle, disappearing into the midnight darkness as if he had never been in the
cathedral. Rani, rising to run after him, stumbled against the corner of Roat's altar. The sweep
of her arm as she flailed for balance was enough to make the two votive candles flicker.
Before she could move away from the god of justice's altar, the flames drowned in their own
wax, leaving Rani stranded and alone in the dark cathedral of the Thousand Gods.



                                    Chapter 13

"Leave me alone, Marcanado! I can walk down the hall-

way by myself!" Rani sighed in disgust as the placid soldier followed her down the palace
corridors that led to the royal apartments. She was irritated that he was shadowing her,
irritated that he would not respond to her blatant rudeness, irritated that Bardo had failed to
show up at the cathedral. Again.

It had been nearly a week since she had last seen her brother. In the first month that she spent
in the palace, Bardo had met her at Roat's altar regularly, but now it seemed as if Rani had
once again been abandoned. She edged her frustration into a high, piping voice. "I said, leave
me alone!"

The soldier froze as she rounded on him, staring through unblinking eyes, as if she were a
strange specimen of moss from the palace garden. His impassivity enraged her further, and
she reached out with stiff arms, pushing against his breastplate. "If you don't stop following
me, I'll scream!"

Marcanado clenched his fists at his side, but he showed no other sign of hearing Rani's threat.
Enraged, lonely, frightened, Rani threw back her head and howled, a furious keening that
begged for release from the role she was playing.

While Marcanado did not give her the satisfaction of a response, there was an immediate
flurry of activity up and down the hallway. Ironclad boots clattered against flagstones as
guards rushed to defend the royal family from an unknown threat. A captain shouted orders
around the bend of the hallway, and then Rani was surrounded by a bristling thicket of
swords, all pointing toward her black Pilgrim robes, all edging downward uneasily as the
soldiers recognized the royal family's holy guest.

"What in the name of First God Ait!" The bellow came from behind a heavy oaken door, and
then the soldiers were bowing, shifting uncomfortably in their armor as Larindo-lian crashed
the door back on its hinges. "What in the name of all the Thousand Gods is happening out
here?" The nobleman tugged at his flashing tunic of silver cloth, turning icy eyes on the
captain of the guard. "You, man. What are you doing? Don't you realize the royal family
needs its rest?"

"Your Grace." The captain of the guard nodded stiffly, issuing a tight hand signal to his men.
A dozen swords slid back into sheaths, and the fighting men shifted uneasily in the narrow
hallway. "We beg your pardon."

"My pardon," Larindolian mimicked sarcastically. "What about the pardon of the princes and
princesses in their nursery? What about Her Majesty, the queen?" The chamberlain stepped
fully into the hall, closing the oaken door fast behind him. "Are you going to beg the king's
pardon?"

Rani saw angry fear flash in the captain's eyes, and she knew that she could not let the tirade
continue. "Please, Your Grace," she began. "The guards were only doing their job—"

"According to whom, First Pilgrim?" Larindolian turned cunning eyes on her. "Are you
telling me how to run this household? Are you taking responsibility for the safety of the royal
family? The only family that you have in all the world?"

The last question was a clear warning, and Rani swallowed her angry retort, remembering
that she was supposed to be a Pilgrim on the road to enlightenment, an orphan who had
recently arrived in the City to honor the Thousand Gods. As if to drive home the reminder,
Larindolian closed his hand about her arm, pressing the unseen snake-chased bracelet deeper
into her flesh. His message was so clear that he might have spoken aloud—Rani must not
forget that she was supposed to be alone in the royal court; she had no brother, no
Brotherhood. She swallowed a defiant retort.

"I'm sorry, Your Grace." She worked to add honest remorse to her tone, but she did not quite
manage the effect. "I did not mean to cause worry to you or to the guard. Please forgive this
humble Pilgrim, who has so much to learn about the customs of her new family."

Larindolian pinched his fingers tighter, bruising her arm beneath its metal band, but his voice
was forgiving. "Certainly, First Pilgrim. We in the royal household understand the burden
that you bear, the struggle to find a clear path on the road of the Thousand Gods. Go to your
rest now."

Rani muttered the appropriate thanks, but she resented the need to walk down the corridor,
alone but for Marcanado. She felt all eyes on her narrow back, and by the time she reached
the nursery door, she was grateful for the children's guard who opened the door, even if he
did look at her with weary exasperation. As if to emphasize the guard's fatigue, the four
princesses chose that moment to squeal in excitement. Rani heard the flurry of the nurses
trying to calm their charges, and her irritation at being penned in the palace was renewed.

When Marcanado made as if to follow her into the children's quarters, Rani rounded on him,
unable to still her dagger tongue. "Enough! You can leave me now!"

Of course, the stolid soldier did not react; he merely stared at her as if she were speaking some
foreign language from a distant land. "I said—" Rani started to rage.
"Marcanado, that will be enough. You are dismissed."

Rani turned to gape at Prince Bashanorandi as the soldier bowed and took his leave of the
nursery. Bashi returned her gaze with an impish grin, running a hand through his red-brown
hair and winking one blue eye. Ignoring two of the princesses who dived about Rani's legs in
some impromptu game, Rani stammered, "How did you do that?"

"The power of command." Bashi pretended to stroke his pointed chin, as if he could grow a
true beard. Rani smiled, but a chill prowled up her spine as she realized the power this
younger prince bore over the household guard. If Bashi had the soldiers eating out of the
palm of his hand, could it be such a great step to lust for more power, to demand more
recognition as the royal heir?

Bashanorandi had done more than dismiss the meddlesome guard. Rani thought back over
the past few weeks, to the other times when Bashi had shown his hand. He had made the
guards play chess with him only the morning before, despite their protests that they had
other duties. He often conspired with the soldiers to gain more practice time in the riding ring
or before the archery targets. Bashi manipulated the soldiers shamelessly, like one born to the
role. Like one ready to don a robe of power, he had revealed his true colors. How could Rani
not have recognized the threat before?

Now, she longed to escape to the cathedral, to track down Bardo and tell him that she had
finally unmasked the conspirator among the princes. She had solved the Brotherhood's riddle.
Bashi was the son who presented a threat to his father, to the king of all Morenia.

And was it really any surprise? Bashi's mother was the proud Queen Felicianda, exotic
daughter of foreign lands. Rumor said the queen's people were fierce warriors, skilled at arms
and shrewd at games. How else had Queen Felicianda negotiated her marriage to the king of
all Morenia? What lessons had Prince Bashanorandi learned at his doting mother's knee?

Of course, Rani could not slip out of the palace again, and she had no reason to believe that
Bardo would be in the cathedral when he had not shown up all evening, all week. Besides, the
tumult in the nursery continued, with the young princesses flitting from bed to bed, upsetting
their low chairs and tables, and spilling toys and playthings across the flagstones. The royal
nurses were trying to reassure their charges, bullying them back to bed with a combination of
stem orders and motherly smiles. The youngest of the attendants had turned to the hearth at
the far end of the room, swinging a small cauldron over the open flame to warm a soothing
posset of milk and spices.

Rani took in the disarray with wide eyes, a little frightened by the havoc she had wrought.
Before she could cross the room to her own sleeping pallet, Halaravilli spoke from the
doorway to his private sleeping chamber. "The Pilgrim returns, the Pilgrim returns. Like a
snake to a nest, the Pilgrim returns."

The analogy crashed against Rani's senses, and she wheeled on the prince. "What did you
say? What did you call me?"
Before Hal could respond, Bashi spoke up, eyeing his brother with amused tolerance. "You
must ignore him, Marita Pilgrim. He does not understand that his words may offend those of
us with normal sensitivities." Bashi offered her a slight bow as he flashed a winning smile, and
Rani marveled at the conspiratorial jocularity in his voice. "Besides," Bashi whispered in a tone
he clearly intended his brother to hear, "doesn't the fool know that birds build nests, not
snakes?"

"Suck eggs," Hal retorted. "Suck eggs." Bashi yelped his protest, and launched himself at his
brother, adding to the general tumult as the youths collapsed in a wrestling match on the
hard stone floor.

When the nurses succeeded in pulling the boys apart,

Bashi was nursing a ragged scratch on the meaty heel of his thumb. Hal, for all the fact that
he was smaller than his younger brother, had emerged the better in the impromptu battle.
Bashi's blue eyes burned as he sneered his hatred for the Crown Prince, his gaze made
angrier by a welt that was rising on his cheekbone. As the nurses started to chide the boys,
Hal shook his head vigorously. "Snakes suck eggs," he insisted. "Birds build nests, snakes find
nests, snakes suck eggs."

"Yes, yes," bustled the oldest nurse. "Now sit over there and sip your milk like a good boy."
Hal caught Rani's eye as he let himself be led away like a child, sighing in exasperation and
offering up an uncommon roguish grin. Rani could not help but respond in kind as she
accepted her own mug.

Later that night, as the nursery finally settled to quiet, Rani thought back to the altercation in
the hallway, to Larindolian's sudden appearance. The chamberlain's own apartments were
not even located in the royal wing of the Palace. Where had the nobleman come from in the
dark of night? Certainly not the nursery—that was at the end of the corridor. The king's
doorway had been heavily guarded, even as the soldiers had challenged Rani. That left one
set of rooms in the wing, one most interesting place for the nobleman to be passing a late
evening with the royal family. Larindolian had emerged from Queen Felicianda's rooms.

As the crowds clamored in the marketplace, Rani hunched her shoulders forward, grateful
that the day was clammy and cool. She was not immediately out of place for swaddling
herself in her heavy Pilgrim's cloak, even though she made a marked contrast to both
Halaravilli and Bashanorandi. The two princes appeared enchanted by their people, craving
the attention bestowed by old and young alike.

Rani had argued against this expedition, but the tutors had thought it an excellent
opportunity for the princes to see their people, to learn a little of the real life in their City. Rani
could only imagine the disaster if she ran into Narda, the egg seller who had been her
mistress. For that matter, there were a half-dozen other merchants who knew her by name,
and who could make life terribly uncomfortable if she were discovered in her new guise.

When she had first learned of the outing, Rani had planned to make her way to the statue of
the Defender of the Faith at the market's edge, passing the mandatory lesson time on her
knees beneath the statue's imperious marble arm. The tutors would hear nothing of that
decision, however. Whatever rank Rani might have held in the worship of the Thousand
Gods, she was still beholden to the king. Her role for the entire year was to live precisely as
one of the royal family. She must be obedient to the tutors, to the taskmasters who were even
now showing the boys how the scales worked at the center of the marketplace, how the
Merchants' Council sat to dispense quick, rough justice.

Even as Rani worried about discovery, she realized that this excursion was a perfect
opportunity to observe Bashi, to add further evidence to the docket she was filling against
him. She hoped to prove that he was calculating against his father, that he schemed to take
an early crown. Rani's pulse began to race as Bashi responded to a tutor's prompting,
quizzing the scales-master.

"So, good man, how do you verify that the scales are in balance?"

"Your Highness." The merchant bowed and tugged at his forelock, practically scraping the
ground in his eagerness to please. "If you look at this mechanism here…" the man trailed off
as he indicated a complicated system of gears. "I can test the scales using these and a box of
brass weights, stamped with the royal signet, of course, showing they are true and fair." He
illustrated his metier with a loaf of bread.

Even as the younger of the princes nodded and prepared to look elsewhere in the
marketplace, Prince Hal stepped closer to the table. "Stamped with the royal sign? Signed by
the royal stamp?" Hal gestured toward the king's colors flying above the table, a symbol to all
the market that the fairness and order of King Shanoranvilli held sway.

"Er… yes, Your Highness." The merchant was clearly uncomfortable with Hal's singsong
speech, and he darted a nervous glance between the box of weights, the scale, and the loaf of
bread.

Bashi sighed as his brother stepped closer to the weighing mechanism. "Come on, Hal. Let's
get back to the stalls. I'm thirsty, and those seed cakes look good."

"The sign shrinks." Hal ignored his brother, reaching for one of the bronze weights. The
merchant swept it away from the prince's narrow fingers, scarcely swallowing a curse, and a
sudden stillness settled over the crowd. "The sign shrinks," Hal repeated, and the merchant
dug up a nervous laugh from deep in his belly.

"Your Highness, these weights are delicate things. You can't be touching them with your
fingers. Your fingers will leave marks, and dust will settle—you'd change the weight."

"Change the weight, weight for change, wait for change, weighting change." Hal chanted
under his breath, ignoring the growing crowd's attention. Rani was the only person who
managed to tear herself away from staring at the prince with an awed fascination. She
ignored his continued patter, watching the merchant instead. There was something about his
nervous gaze, something beyond the tightening of his jaw as Hal continued to mutter his
nonsense words. The master of the weights did, in fact, have something to hide.

"Come on, Hal," Bashi sighed. "Can't you smell the sausages? Let's go over there."

As Bashi tried to drag them across the marketplace, Hal's hand shot out, grasping the metal
weights before the merchant could keep them safe. As the crowd surged closer, Hal turned
the weights upside down.

At first glance, there was nothing wrong with the metal measures. Bashi stared at the smooth
bronze weights and then rolled his eyes, sighing his disgust. "There! Are you satisfied, Hal?"

The older prince, though, ignored his restless brother. Producing a short dagger from the top
of his supple boots, Hal gouged at the bottom of the metal marker. It took a moment of
levering, but a plug of wax fell onto the weighing table, glistening in the afternoon light.
Glints of metal paint flecked the table.

Prince Hal looked up to eye his brother steadily. "My name is Halaravilli," he enunciated. "I
am a prince of the House of Jair, and you'll give me the respect I deserve." Bashi flushed
crimson, barely managing to swallow his rage and embarrassment. Hal did not wait for his
brother's response, though, before turning steely eyes on the merchant. "And you are a thief."

"Your Highness—" The man fell to his knees, his face paling to the color of thin whey. He
worked his hands in supplication, glancing frantically about as the pitch of the crowd rose to
a frenzied hum. "I beg of you, Your Highness…"

"What? You beg mercy? Did you have mercy for the poor folk who came to you to check
their purchases for fair measure?"

The merchants pressed closer, and Rani felt their outrage like a palpable flame. They had
placed this man in a position of power; they had given him the ability to define right and
wrong, to measure good and evil in the marketplace. Rani's own blood pounded at the
thought that her birth-caste would be so betrayed, and she literally swallowed the urge to spit
on the criminal. The guilty man reached for the hem of Hal's cloak. "Mercy, Your
Highness…"

Hal's gaze snapped back to the royal party, clumped in the marketplace in velvets and silk.
"Prince Bashanorandi!" His use of his brother's full name spoke volumes about proper respect
and titles. Bashi stepped forward, pulling himself to his full height. "What is the penalty for a
merchant caught short-weighting goods?"

Bashi swallowed hard and looked back at his tutors; he clearly had not memorized the Table
of Penalties. Before the prince could admit his ignorance, Rani caught herself mouthing the
response. "A thumb for the first offense."

Bashi must have been standing close enough to catch her murmur, or else he heard it from
the crowd. "A thumb for the first offense," he parroted. "A thumb for the false weight he
placed upon the scales."

"Very good." Hal nodded, although he turned his grey eyes on Rani as he issued the tight
praise. The Crown Prince nodded to his guard. "Carry out the sentence."

"Now?" yelped Bashi, as the scales-master cried out, and the crowd surged closer.

"Now." Hal's eyes narrowed as the soldiers manhandled the merchant, forcing him over to
the weighing table, grappling with him to lay out his pale, pale hand against the weathered
wood.

"Please, Your Highness!" The man babbled, striking out with his arms, almost succeeding in
breaking free. "I beg you to take me before the Merchants' Council." At a dangerous roar
from the assembled tradesmen, the man changed his pleading. "Take me to the Court, then,
let me hear the King's Justice."

Hal leveled shrewd eyes on the marketplace, raising one hand in majestic reflection of the
statue that stood on the far side of the marketplace, the Defender of the Faith. The gesture
was regal, and even the most agitated folk in the marketplace fell silent. "I am the King's
Justice, man. There is no appeal from my decision." Hal waited one long minute, while the
crowd absorbed the power emanating from him, and then he nodded curtly at the captain of
the guard. "Go ahead."

Rani could not keep her eyes from the shining steel blade, could not help but watch the sun
reflect from that liquid tongue. For just an instant, she was catapulted back to the
glasswrights' hall that no longer stood in the Guilds-mens' Quarter; she remembered a similar
knife falling on Larinda. She thought of the blood that had flowed from her fellow apprentice,
and she almost cried out, almost begged Hal for mercy on behalf of a merchant, on behalf of
a man who was born into her caste.

Almost, but not quite. The scales-master had known the rules of the marketplace. He had
defiled his entire caste when he broke the law. Hal's sentence was fair, and mercifully swift.

A cheer went up in the crowd as the guard raised up the merchant's maimed and bleeding
hand.

Hal nodded at the approval, and gestured curtly to the guard to let the merchant go free. The
man stumbled through the market, ducking his head against a sudden torrent of rotting
vegetables and foul debris. Only when the criminal had disappeared beneath a filthy storm
did Hal turn back to his small party. "Enough." His voice was hoarse, and he panted as if he
had run a mile through the City streets. The skin about his eyes was tight, strained, and Rani
was surprised that his voice did not quaver. "Jair has spoken to me, spoken through me. I
must pray to Jair, pray to the gods, pray to all the Thousand Gods. Let's leave the market.
Leave, leave, leave."

Rani followed the princes as the guards cleared a path. She was concerned about Hal, worried
about the exhaustion she read in his features. His actions had drained him, as if he had only
so much power to spend in a day, and all of it had been wagered in one show of strength. •

One show of strength, but what a show it was… Rani had seen the flash in the prince's eyes as
he ordered the merchant punished. She had seen the thrill of power. Hal had thrived on
flicking the whip of kingship. Deep in his addled mind, he lusted for the Crown.

Rani's head reeled as she moved through the City streets. Unconsciously, her fingers crept to
the metal band about her arm. She could feel the snakes' ruby eyes through the cloth. Now
she was grateful that she had not had the opportunity to seek out Bardo after Bashi's silly
show with the guards the night before. The younger prince certainly had not unveiled the sort
of strength that his brother had just revealed.

Now, Rani longed to find Bardo, yearned to tell him that she knew the answer to the puzzle
he had set for her. She knew who had conspired against the king, who had wanted to
eliminate Prince Tuvashanoran. She wanted to announce that Halaravilli—a prince who, with
scarcely a blink, could command a subject's thumb severed from his hand— Halaravilli was
the one the Brotherhood sought.

Rani was so intent on imagining her brother's joy at her message, that she scarcely realized
the princes were moving through the City streets toward the cathedral. Rani only looked up
as they passed over the threshold into the nave, as she realized the soldiers were stepping
back, making way for her because she was the First Pilgrim, and she was entitled to lead the
way into this house of worship.

When Rani hesitated for a second, Bashanorandi started to grouse. "What is your point, Hal?
Why did you drag us here? Cook will be angry if we don't get back home."

"Peace of Jair, guidance of Jair. Looking for the light of all the Thousand Gods." Hal made his
way down the cathedral's aisle, ignoring the purported authority of the First

Pilgrim. "Peace of Jair, guidance of Jair. The prince acts for justice, the prince acts for peace."

Lulled by Hal's babbling and by the familiarity of the path they walked, Rani almost did not
realize that the Crown Prince was leading her directly down the side aisle, picking his way
unerringly to the small stone altar that Rani had come to know so well. "Justice of Roat," Hal
muttered. "Guidance of Roat." She watched in astonishment as Hal knelt before the familiar
altar, and when she dared to look around the cathedral, she half fancied she would see Bardo
sitting in the shadows.

Of course, Bardo was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Rani's attention was captured by Bashi. As
always, the younger prince had declined to follow his brother. Even as Hal knelt before the
small altar, muttering a prayer, Bashi strode down the cathedral's main aisle, dragging with
him the royal guardsmen, as if he were a lodestone attracting the heavy metal of their
breastplates.

Rani's attention darted back and forth between the princes. Hal lowered his head to the cold
marble edge of Roat's altar, swallowing his whispered chanting as he clasped his hands before
his brow. At the same time, Bashi clambered up the steps of the main dais, taking them two
at a time, looking back at his guards as if they were all playing at some military campaign.

Rani could not keep her eyes from darting up to the fateful Defender's Window, to the
glasswork that had brought death to Prince Tuvashanoran and ignominy on Rani's guild.
The sun was almost at the same angle as it had been on that doomed day; Rani could see the
streak of cobalt light that Instructor Morada had planned. She could see another prince
ensnared in the glasswrights' web.

She took a step forward, a cry rising in her throat, but before she could speak, Hal raised a
hand to her arm. As if he knew she wore Bardo's bracelet, his fingers settled un-erringly on
the band of snakes, pinching the metal as tight against her flesh as Larindolian had done the
previous night. The movement was effective; Rani swallowed her words before she had a
chance to warn Bashi of the danger.

Of course, Bashi needed no warning. He stood for a moment in the cobalt light, tossing back
his own cloak, letting the azure sunlight stain his hair, his face, his entire body. Then, he
stepped out of the beam, all the time keeping his back to the main altar. Rani watched as
Prince Bashanorandi joked with his guards, jested with his people. She was captivated as he
stepped up to the main altar, and she stared in disbelief as he raised the golden chalice that
was centered on a snowy white cloth.

The golden chalice—the cup that symbolized the Defender's gifts to his people… Prince
Tuvashanoran had drunk from that cup. King Shanoranvilli was the only person living who
was worthy to drink from the Defender's cup.

And Bashi raised it to his lips.

The soldiers did not seem to notice. They were lolling about the cathedral, glad to be inside its
cool confines, grateful to be free of the pressing crowds that made their jobs so difficult. When
one of them did take notice of his young lord playing with the holy goblet, he merely uttered
an exclamation, and then the other soldiers fell to teasing the prince, joking with him, turning
the sacrilege into a game.

Rani read volumes into that easy acceptance. The soldiers did not care how their leader acted;
they were not going to question their chosen lord. Whatever Bashi did, he did in accordance
with his royal entitlement, his birthright. Indeed, the men's easy camaraderie bespoke their
feudal bonds— they were not bound to the abstract concept of the house of

Jair, after all. They were Bashanorandi's men. They served him, and him alone.

As Bashi set the chalice back on the altar, Rani swallowed a bitter sigh. She had been a fool to
think Hal the suspect prince; she had been led astray by the flurry in the marketplace, by the
sight of a mangled hand, a bloody stump. Rani knew in her heart of hearts that Bashi was the
youth who aspired to power. She saw it with eyes that had served the priests, binding
Tuvashanoran's cold, dead body. She felt it with a heart that had lived in the Soldiers'
Quarter, had swelled with pride at watching the military loyalty of good soldiers. Only her
merchant's instincts had blinded her, temporarily, in the marketplace. Her longing to return
to the quarter of her birth and the love of her family had deluded her, for one brief moment,
into thinking that Hal was the scheming prince.

Now, Rani turned to find Hal watching her strangely, as if the prince could read her careful
calculation, could tell that she had suspected him, however briefly.

"The light strikes the cup," Hal observed. "The light strikes the cup, the cup strikes the chord.
The chord calls the men, the men guard the prince." Rani nodded, understanding the strange
logic of Hal's singsong mysteries. "The men guard the prince, the prince calls the men."

Hal rose to his feet, and the guards snapped to attention. Even Bashi stopped his capering
about the altar, following his brother down the aisle and back to the palace. Rani fought the
impulse to look over her shoulder as she left the cathedral yet again. She hoped against hope
that Bardo had been secreted in the shadows, that he had seen Bashi's brashness. If Bardo had
been a witness, then she would not even need to name her suspicions. Bardo would know the
traitor.

The royal procession managed to return to the palace without event, and the three charges
settled in the nursery for an afternoon of reading, studying, and quiet time. Rani ignored her
supposed guild of the bards, forsaking the opportunity to spin out tales for the princesses or
read great stories in leather-bound tomes from the royal library. Instead, she scrounged up a
slate and a piece of chalk, whiling away the darkling hours sketching the nursery's residents.

She drew each of the princes with a spray of strong lines, forcing the youths' restless bodies
into planes that would be easy to cut from sheets of glass, easy to read from a distance. At
first, Rani thought that she was drawing portraits, but she realized she did not yet have the
skill to capture the boys in simple glasswrights' lines. The more she tried, the more frustrated
she became, until she finally rubbed out all of her mistakes. Taking a deep breath and
muttering an appeal to Lan for patience, Rani began again.

This time, the lines drew themselves on the slate, flowing from the chalk as if some divine
force controlled her hand. As she completed her "portrait" of Hal, she almost laughed aloud.
A young lion stared out at her from the slate, its eyes wise beyond its years. She sketched in a
mane with a few lines, finishing off the feline grace. Halar-avilli might be young, but his
heritage was clear; he was a prince of the House of Jair, and the royal lion was his symbol.

Excited by her success at merging youth and animal, Rani turned her attentions to Bashi. The
younger prince sat across the nursery, joking with the princesses and ignoring his studies. As
Rani started to sketch the lines for his face, she again felt the supreme confidence, the easy
flow of the chalk against the slate. This time, though, there was no royal lion that peered out
from the drawing surface. As she sketched in the prince's hair, captured his eyes, etched in his
cheeks, the crafty gaze of a fox stared out from the slate.

There was more behind the portrait, though. As Rani studied her strong lines, she realized
that she had seen another cunning gaze; she had seen that vulpine hunger before. As if
testing herself, she thought back to the previous night, when she had caused the commotion
in the corridor. Then, she remembered her encounter in the shadowy hallways built into the
city walls. Yes, she had been blind not to see it before.

The entire court must be blind. Prince Bashanorandi's features were a younger, softer version
of Lord Larindo-lian's.

All of a sudden, a veil fell away from Rani's eyes. It all made sense—she was a fool not to have
seen the pattern earlier. She, who prided herself on seeing patterns… Larindolian had
emerged from the queen's chambers. Prince Bashanorandi had the narrow, chiseled features
of the cunning chamberlain. Larindolian had his fingers in every pie in the City—he had
manipulated Instructor Morada, gained access to the deadly scaffolding outside the cathedral.
He had taken charge of Rani's life behind the palace walls. He had sworn Rani to secrecy
within the Brotherhood.

Larindolian plotted to overthrow the king. How long before he took the final
steps—murdering King Shanoranvilli, and the last true heir, Prince Halaravilli? How long
before Bashanorandi became king of Morenia?

Rani's heart pounded. She needed to reach Bardo immediately. She needed to tell Bardo of
the mistake they both had made, of their foolishness in trusting the chamberlain. She had
been right all along—she had been wise to fear the man who had beaten Instructor Morada
and turned the glasswright over to the palace guard. She had been right to fear the man who
had sliced open her veins, who had fed her blood to the snakes in the Brotherhood's hidden
chamber. Rani knew that she had no choice; she must get to the cathedral now, without her
dangerous guard dog Marcanado.

While the princes still knelt at their prayers, Rani crossed the nursery floor. The family had
become accustomed to her odd comings and goings, and she hoped that no one would notice
that she was sneaking out early. Her heart thrummed when none of the nurses responded,
and she slunk down the torchlit corridor, keeping to the shadows as if that would delay
Marcanado from reporting for his nightly mission.

She dared to breathe a sigh of relief as she entered the main courtyard; perhaps Lan himself
was watching her, keeping her hidden from her watchdog's stolid eyes. Darting across the
cobblestones, Rani gained the gate, startling the kindly guard who kept watch for mischief in
the night.

"What ho!" he exclaimed, stepping from the shadows of a small hut beside the gate. He
slapped back the sword that he had started to unsheathe. "You're early tonight, young
Pilgrim!"

"Aye," Rani answered desperately, her words a little too sharp in the night air. "I need to reach
the cathedral. The Thousand Gods are restless tonight, and I need to pray for peace."
"Where's your soldier, little one? It's still not safe in the City streets," the man chided her.

"He's with the princes. The entire household is up in arms over the marketplace today; even
the princesses are out of sorts."

"I have strict orders…"

"It's more important that Marcanado stay with the princes tonight," Rani wheedled, turning
her most winning smile on the man. "Besides, I know the way now. I could walk it in my
sleep."

"It would be my job if I let you go."

"Nonsense," Rani coaxed. "You can watch me from the gates—you can see halfway to the
cathedral without taking a step."

"Well…" The man had already decided to give in.

"I'll be back before they even know I'm gone."

"Be quick, then, little Pilgrim." The man grunted as he turned the heavy iron fitting on the
gate. "I'll watch you move down this street, and I'll keep an eye out for your return."

Rani smiled her gratitude and stepped up to the gate. Just as she was about to escape into the
City streets, a voice cascaded across the courtyard. "Close the gate, close the gate!" The metal
clanged back on its hinges before Rani could register that Prince Halaravilli was the speaker.
He darted into the shadows by the guardhouse. "Where are you going in the night? What
gods do you pray to for right? For right, in the night, what is right?"

Rani was shocked by Hal's presence, by his singsong accusations, and she sputtered out an
explanation. "You know that I'm the First Pilgrim, Your Highness. You know that I must
pray in the cathedral."

"Pray in the night, pray what is right. There is danger in the night, Pilgrim, danger in the
City streets."

Rani shook her head, furious that she had been caught so close to escape. "I'm the First
Pilgrim, Your Highness. No one will harm me while I act to honor the Thousand Gods."

Hal's eyes flashed angrily in the dark. "There is danger everywhere, First Pilgrim. Danger in
the night, danger in the day. Danger in the streets, danger in our rooms."

"The guard will watch me from the gate." Rani gestured to the disconcerted gatekeeper, who
was clearly hoping that his decision would not be faulted by the prince.

"There is danger among soldiers. Danger among princes. Danger among merchants. Danger
among priests." Rani tried to laugh off the bitter threats, desperate to make good her escape.
Hal's chanting continued, though, gain-
ing strength as he sailed on. "Danger from the lion. Dan-ger from the fox."

Before Rani could react, Hal's hand shot out, closing around the bracelet that nestled against
her arm. "Danger from the snake."



                                       Chapter 14

Rani felt the blood rush from her face as Halaravilli closed his fingers tight about the metal
band. The snakes burned into her flesh, and she set her teeth to keep from crying out. The
prince took the measure of her pale face, and then he turned his suddenly steely eyes on the
guard. Jutting his chin toward the gate, he commanded, "Keep watch out here. I must speak
with the First Pilgrim."

The captain swallowed visibly and stepped away from his convenient little hut. Halaravilli
dragged Rani inside the shelter and shut the door behind them, loosing her arm to thrust a
poker into the heart of the small fire that the guard kept burning.

"Wh—" Rani annoyed herself by stammering. "Wh— what are you going to do?"

Hal traced her wavering gaze and then set the poker to rest on the hearth with an
exasperated sigh. He seemed to make a true effort to gentle his words as he said, "Nothing,
First Pilgrim. Nothing to you."

"Then why did you stop me?"

"You're in danger. It would be a sin to let you walk into that cathedral, knowing as I do what
awaits you, First Pilgrim."

The ominous explanation heated Rani's words. "The only thing waiting for me in the
cathedral is the peace of the Thousand Gods."

"The Thousand Gods?" Hal guffawed, as if he had never heard of such piety. "You poor
thing—the First Pilgrim, an orphan and alone in all the City—yet still you devote your nights
to praying to the Thousand Gods?"

"Just because my parents are dead doesn't mean I can't pray!"

"Too true, First Pilgrim. Too true." Hal plunged the poker deeper into the fire, rearranging the
logs that glowed red with embers.

"Stop calling me that!"

"What? First Pilgrim? It is your title, isn't it?"

"Of course, but you've never used it before. You make it sound like an accusation."
"And what would you rather I call you? Marita Pilgrim? Rani Trader? Ranita Glasswright?
Ranimara? Rai?"

Rani's breath froze in her lungs. The tiny room tilted at a crazy angle, and she stumbled
toward the prince in a mad effort to keep her balance. The patch of hearth, glowing with fire,
soared up to catch her.

Before she could smack her head against the floor, Hal's wiry hands closed on her arms,
catching her, pinning her, protecting her from her own headlong fall. "I—" Rani started,
staring up into his questing eyes. "What are you saying? What do you know?"

"I'm saying more than we have time to talk about here in a guardsman's hut at the palace
gates. I'm saying that I know who you are, and I know what you've done."

"I didn't kill Prince Tuvashanoran!" Even as the profession of innocence spewed from her lips,
Rani fought to free herself from Halaravilli's grasp. His fingers tightened about her arm,
about the bracelet Bardo had given her. She tried to pull away, but he merely pulled her
closer, raising stiff fingers to her tunic lacings.

She twisted with the desperation of a cornered animal, nearly ripping her clothing as she
yanked open the ties at her own neck. She scrambled to grasp the metal twisted about her
right bicep, bruising her own flesh as she ripped off the twining snakes. There was little doubt
that the prince could overpower her, but she'd be cursed by all the Thousand Gods before
she'd let him shred her clothing in his single-minded search for the Brotherhood's symbol. "I
did not kill your brother!"

"I didn't say you did." He plucked the copper band from her, holding it with his fingertips as
if the metal had the power to burn. The snakes' eyes captured the hearth's flickering fire and
cast it back at them. "I never said you killed my brother."

The sorrow in his words knocked Rani senseless. She stepped back from the prince with awe
in her eyes, a hundred facts falling into place, only to be shifted aside by a thousand
questions. "What are you saying then? Why are you talking to me normally? What happened
to your chanting?"

He pinned her with his dark, shrewd eyes. "I don't need to play those games with you."

"What games?"

"And you don't need to play games with me," he chided. "I know that you're the First
Pilgrim, and you've clearly been selected by the Brotherhood of Justice."

"You know what the snakes mean!" Rani hissed despite herself, and Halaravilli nodded.

"Aye, or at least I know enough to fear them, among all the rival powers in my father's
kingdom." When Rani merely stared without comprehension, Hal smiled. "I know to fear the
power, and I know to fear my brother. I know to fear the snakes, and I know to fear the fox."
"Stop it!"

Hal favored her with a twisted grin, but he fell silent. "I know that a chanting idiot is no threat
to traitors who would murder all who stand in their way."

"Do you realize what you're saying?"

Til

"Better than you, First Pilgrim. I know the penalty for treason even better than I know the
penalty for a merchant who gives short weight." Rani vividly recalled the scales-master in the
marketplace—was it only that afternoon? Then, Hal had commanded that a thief lose his
thumb. The penalty for treason was harsher—a neck stretched in the balance. Hal sighed. "I
know the weight of a brother who sees wrong and acts worse."

"My brother hasn't done anything wrong!" Rani protested hotly.

"Then you do have a brother, First Pilgrim?" Hal's eyes pinned her, as she fought for an
answer.

She spluttered her protest in anger. "I do, and you can't keep me from seeing him!"

"Don't tell me what I can and cannot do!" Halaravilli waved the snake bracelet before her
eyes. "I'm a prince of the House of Jair, and I could have you thrown into the dungeons
without any explanation. I could put you in the same cell where your parents prayed for
deliverance, before they met the hangman's noose. I could lock you up where the straw still
stinks of the blood from your fellow glass wrights, where you still might find a thumb mixed
in with the offal."

Rani's scream rose from the bottom of her soul, and she flung herself at Hal as if he were an
ordinary youth, an ordinary human being and not a royal prince. She fought to gouge out
his eyes, to pluck his hair, to rake her rigid fingers along his cheeks. The keening that rose
from her belly was an animal sound, fed by her weeks of wandering in the City streets.

Hal's arms were iron bands about her chest; he had her subdued before the guard could fling
open the door to the hut. When the prince addressed the soldier, he managed to add a quirky
grin to his words, "Everything is fine, soldier, everything is fine. The First Pilgrim is just a little
excited, a little concerned, a little perturbed. The First Pilgrim cries, the First Pilgrim sighs."

Rani was still squirming for freedom as the guard gave a nodding smile that stopped just
short of a leer and withdrew from the small room. Twisting about like a fish on a line, Rani
applied the careful knowledge of a youngest child and leaned her weight into Hal's chest,
simultaneously raising her booted foot to crash her heel down hard on his instep.

The maneuver worked as effectively as it had when she had wrestled with her brothers, and
she suddenly found herself across the room from the prince, panting and wild-eyed. "You lie,"
she gasped.
"Every word I told you is the truth."

"You murdered my parents! You tortured my friends!"

"I did nothing, Ranita."

"Don't call me that!"

"Rani, then, is that what you'd prefer? Or Rai?"

"How do you know these things?"

"I'm a prince. I'm next in line to a throne that is being fought over by jackals. If I didn't learn
things, I'd be dead by now."

"Who told you?"

"Many people, in many ways. My private guard was known to you."

"To me?"

"Aye. His name was Dalarati."

Rani froze, unable to respond to the accusation implicit in Hal's words. She could see Dalarati,
lying on the floor of his small, neat room, horrifyingly still as his blood spread into a wider
and wider pool. But that was ridiculous. She was no longer in the Soldiers' Quarter. She was
no longer risking her life as a Touched girl. She was Marita Pilgrim. Here. Now. In the
palace. "Dalarati?"

"Aye," the prince confirmed, and his grey eyes cut deep. "He was a good man, and true. He
worked to help me, to help the Crown, and never to place the kingdom at risk. Why do you
weep, Marita? Ranita? Rani? Ranimara? Rai?"

Rani dashed at her tears with the back of her hand. "I'm not weeping! Why shed tears for a
traitor?" She fought against her pounding heart and forced herself to look Hal in the eyes.
"I'm late, Your Highness. I am a Pilgrim; I am supposed to pray."

"You go into danger."

"I go to the cathedral. What danger could await me there?"

"If only I could ask my brother, Tuvashanoran."

"I mourn for your brother, Your Highness, but that changes nothing. I have to go to the
cathedral. I'm the First Pilgrim."

"They're using you."

"We're all used! Your father uses you to secure the House of Jair. My guild used me before…
before my Pilgrimage."
"And this?" He raised the snake bracelet, dangling it before Rani's eyes, as if he would
hypnotize her with the flash of fire on glass, fire on copper.

"That was lent to me by another. It is not mine to lose or give away."

"It is an evil thing, Marita."

"Things aren't evil, Your Highness." The response came to her as if Tole, the god of wisdom,
were speaking in her ear. "People are evil."

"And your Brotherhood? Do you call them good, Marita?"

"They're not my Brotherhood, Your Highness." She held his gaze across the ugly twist of
metal. "Don't you understand? I'm not one of them. I'm not one of anything. I have no caste, I
have no family. The only person left to me in all the world is my brother, Bardo. Don't keep
me from him." She took a step closer, holding out her hand for the bracelet.

"Please. You know what it's like to lose a brother. Don't force me to lose the last one I have in
all the world."

Slowly, as if he were enchanted by a power beyond his control, he handed back the entwined
snakes. "Death is the sentence for all traitors."

She met his eyes above the twisted copper. "I'm not a traitor."

The snakes stung her flesh as she took the band. Despite her firmest intention, she could not
bring herself to force it back on her arm. After a moment's hesitation, she tossed the bangle
into the embers on the hearth. It fell, twisted and malignant, smothering the coals for just an
instant before the flames leaped to new life, as if she had tossed fuel on the fire.

The metal had begun to glow when she turned to leave. Halaravilli avoided her eyes as she
opened the door to the hut, and she did not look back as she made her way through the City
streets, alone and unprotected.

The cathedral was cold, filled with clammy air and stale incense that made her think of the
laying-out room in the cathedral close. She imagined she heard chanting mourners as she
crept down the side aisle, and more than once, she paused in a niche, wishing she had her
Zarithian dagger safe at her waist. A handful of candles flickered eerily on altars about the
hulking stone building, and her hand trembled as she added her offering to Roat, the god of
justice.

She had just sunk to her knees when she heard footsteps approach behind her, and then soft
words. "I thought you were not coming."

"Bardo!" She launched herself at his unsuspecting frame, almost toppling him before his arms
could close around her.

"What is it? What's the problem, Ranikaleka?"
She shuddered. "Don't call me that! I'm Rani! I'm Rani Trader!"

Bardo shushed her as he led her to the nearest low bench. "Of course you are. Who would say
otherwise?" His voice was soft and soothing, a reminder of her mother's gentle touch when
she was a baby and awakened with nightmares. "What's gotten into you tonight? Why are
you so late?"

"I can't do this, Bardo. They're princes—they're the royal family. I'm just Rani Trader, I'm a
merchant]"

"What happened, Rani?" His voice hardened, and she heard the tone of a commander behind
his words. "What did they do to you?"

"Nothing!" she wailed, and the two syllables echoed off the high stone ceiling. Bardo reached
out to shush her, to remind her of their precarious position here in the cathedral. When his
fingers closed over her arm and he felt nothing but flesh and cloth, he grabbed at her tunic
lacings, stripping the cords from her neck like a hunter butchering a deer.

"Where is the bracelet?" When she could only stare at him, terrified, he clamped his hands
down on her biceps, shaking her until her teeth rattled. "What have you done with the
bracelet?" The hard calluses on his thumbs bit into her skin, and she saw the Bardo who had
nearly killed her once before, nearly murdered her because of the Brotherhood's snakes.

"I gave it to him!" Rani squeaked when she could manage to gather breath. "Stop it!"

Bardo let her go with a suddenness that sent her reeling toward the stone floor. Even as she
crouched on hands and knees, gasping for breath, she saw her brother's boot move, draw
back as if he would send his hardened-leather toe careening into her temple. "Gave it to
whom?" he demanded, as she scrambled against the wooden bench, trying to huddle into the
smallest possible target. "Who has the snakes?"

"Prince Halaravilli! Bardo, listen to me! He's the good one, the one we have to save. The
Brotherhood has to protect him, we have to save him, Bardo, please believe me!"

Bardo's breath came roaring, like a pack of wolves in the nighttime hills, and Rani crouched
against the bench, sending up prayers to all the Thousand Gods, begging her brother to come
to reason. Bardo reached down and captured her arm, hauling her out from beneath the pew
and forcing her to sit on the hard wooden bench. "Tell me what you know."

She began with a whisper, fighting back tears, struggling to remember that she was speaking
to her brother, to her own kin. Bardo would protect her. Bardo would make it right. Bardo
would keep her safe from harm. She told her brother about all that had happened during that
long, long day, as she suspected first Bashanorandi, then Halaravilli, then Bashi again.

Bardo listened, initially in anger, then in disbelief. His fingers closed about her arm as she
spoke, pinching tighter and tighter as she told him all that she had learned, living among the
royal family. She concluded, "And so, when I was drawing my portraits tonight, when I saw
the bones behind their faces, that's when I knew that Bashi was not a true prince." She braved
her brother's eyes. "And I think I know who his father is. I know why he wants the throne."

Bardo's voice was dead. "Why? What is it you think you know?"

"Lord Larindolian," Rani whispered. "He has too much power in the palace. He was in the
queen's chambers, and if you look at the lines of Bashi's face…"

For just an instant, she thought her words would rekindle Bardo's rage, but then he sighed
deeply, shrugging as he sank to the ground. She cringed away from him, but he settled an
easy hand on her shoulder, confident, controlling, silencing.

"I told Larindolian he played a dangerous game. I told him you were no fool." Rani held her
tongue, and Bardo drew out the silence, like wire pulled through a mold. When

he spoke again, his voice was weary. "You will not understand all of this, Ranikaleka. It's the
stuff of kingdoms, the stuff of nightmares. I'll try to explain, as I understand it, and then
you'll know why I've done all the things I've done."

Bardo sighed and ran his hands through his hair, scrubbing at his scalp in a familiar gesture
of contemplation. "It started years ago, when Father first ran for office, for the Merchants'
Council. You won't remember that, you were hardly more than a babe at the time…"

But Rani did remember. She remembered her mother baking a sweet pudding for good luck,
and she remembered the entire family sitting down to a roast goose, even though it wasn't the
Feast of Pilgram Jair. She remembered the pride in her father's eyes as he hoped for the
recognition of his fellows. She recalled the way he held himself as he walked through the
streets. That had been a good time, and Rani had found the patterns easily when she laid out
their wares in the family stall. There had been much silver to place among the pewter, even
an occasional glint of gold, or the cool, smooth flow of ivory.

"The good times, though, only lasted for a few months," Bardo continued. "After that, the
Council made its decision. Father was denied. He was shamed before his fellows in the
marketplace; he could not even go on buying trips. Instead, we needed to trade with other
merchants, with the sort who make their deals in the shadows of the City walls. Our costs
went up, and we could not pass that on to our customers." Bardo shook his head in
remembered frustration, his fingers curling into fists.

"We had no funds in reserve, when one of those shadow-merchants cheated us. Father had
gone to close the deal at night, when even a soldier would have hesitated to walk in the dark
passages beside the City walls, but he had no choice. There was no other way to get goods. If I
had gone with him, things might have turned out differently…"

As Bardo's voice trailed off, Rani realized that she remembered the night he spoke of. Her
father had come back to the house, pounding on the door, his voice hoarse and his face
bleeding. Rani's sisters had almost refused to open the door to him, thinking he was some
madman roaming the streets. When he stumbled into the kitchen where Rani was playing
with her rag doll, he tossed a cloth sack onto the floor, hardly noticing when it fell too close to
the fire. Rani started to reach for it, to save it from the flames, but her father roared at her,
knocking her aside with an open hand that sent her reeling.

Nursing her own injuries and wounded pride, Rani had watched as her mother sponged
blood from her father's brow. Even now, Rani could hear her mother's soft crooning, her
warning that he must calm down, he must relax, he must sip the willow tea that would dull
the ache behind his eyes. Jotham Trader would not be solaced—he had lost six months' profit
when the thieves set upon him, and he still had no goods for the spring season. They would be
ruined.

Her father's rage that night, though, was nothing compared to his anger when he went to the
Council for aid. They told him they had no funds to spare, no goods to make up for those he'd
lost. The winter had been rough for every merchant. The Council could not spare anything
for a man who sold from his own shop, from outside the marketplace. Rani remembered
night after night of thin cabbage soup, of her father speaking in angry whispers with Bardo,
with Rani's mother, with anyone who would listen to his tales of woe.

He finally swallowed his pride and went beyond the Merchants' Council, beyond the caste he
had honored and served all his life. He appealed to the soldiers, to seek out the thieves
and—when he got no satisfactory response—he asked for justice in the King's Court.

Bardo's voice was bitter as he gave Rani the pieces of the story she had never had before.
"There was no one in the

City to help him, no one at all. His own caste turned against him, and the other castes looked
down on him, like he was chaff in a mill. I knew, then, that I would never serve a system that
was so broken, so corrupt. And I haven't."

Rani recognized the proud jut of Bardo's chin as his cal-lused fingers rose unconsciously to the
tattoo about his left bicep. It was the look of the brother she had worshiped all her life. It was
the look of a.man who would not be beaten.

"I spoke out before the Merchants' Council. That was where the Brotherhood first learned
about me. I was invited to their secret meetings, in the chambers inside the City walls, where
you've been. The Brotherhood believes in true justice, in a justice separate and apart from the
castes that have always plagued the City. Do you see?" Even as Bardo spoke, he spread his
hands before her disbelieving eyes. "The Brotherhood believes in the equality of all men. They
taught me to fight with the weapons of a soldier, a nobleman, whatever I needed to survive."
Rani stared at his cal-lused flesh and thought of their father's smooth merchant hands,
punished by nothing more violent than the rub of coins. Bardo nodded as she touched the
horny skin. "The Brotherhood trained me, made me all I am today."

"But who are they?" Rani finally asked, drawn into the story despite her fear.

"We come from all the castes. There are nobles, like Larindolian, and soldiers like Garadolo.
We have members in the guilds—your Salina, of course. Merchants and Touched—we all
work together to build a City that is strong, like Jair meant us to be, like Jair was himself,
because he moved from caste to caste. That's why we use the symbol of a snake—because the
serpent grows and grows, shedding its skin, like we will all shed our caste, becoming a new
beast, ever more powerful."

Rani's voice was shuttered by the fanatical light she saw in her brother's eyes; even if she had
wanted to ask more, she would not have been able to force words past her awe, ' her fear.
Bardo continued his lesson, explaining the Brotherhood as if he were chanting a prayer, there
in the cathedral. "The serpent has fed well, grown long through the years. We are almost at
our full strength, almost ready to make our last move, to shed our skin for the final time and
unveil our true shape."

"When?" Rani forced out the word, dreading the answer.

"Before the new year," Bardo replied with a devotion normally saved for a prayer to all the
Thousand Gods. "We have all our players in place. Our strongest ally is ready to shed her
skin, ready to take up her place in the Brotherhood and lead us to a new age."

"Who is that?"

"Haven't you guessed?" Bardo looked at Rani with a patient smile, and she caught a glimmer
of the loving brother who had been her idol. She shook her head, a little ashamed at her slow
grasp. "Larindolian's lady. Queen Felicianda."

"The queen!" Rani gasped, but even as the words escaped her, she remembered the message
that Mair had brought her, a lifetime ago, in the marketplace—"The doe runs faster than the
buck, and she doesn't tangle her antlers in the brush."

Was it only a month ago that Rani had thought those words applied to Guildmistress Salina?
Even now, she had trouble remembering the certainty she had felt in the crowded square in
front of the cathedral, the absolute faith that the guildmistress was the one prophesied by the
Core. Of course, she realized now. The queen was the doe; she was the fleetest, the fastest, the
best. Queen Felicianda had set the wheels in motion to place her own son upon the throne,
and she had manipulated the world around her so that there was no risk that her own name
or reputation would be sullied by the struggle.

Even as Rani recognized the truth, she realized that Bardo

?

was still talking, still confessing the history of the dark circle he had joined. "Queen Felicianda
was our founder. She was the one who brought us the Brotherhood, who showed us the error
in our ways, here in Morenia. In her land, in dig* tant Amanthia, there are no castes to bind
people. They do not even have a hereditary king; the strongest men in all the land fight for
the title when it is time."
"And that is better?" Rani imagined the battles and the bloodshed—she had heard the bards'
tales of warfare.

Bardo laughed and ruffled her hair. "Of course it's better. The best man wins. 1 We will never
again be forced to beg food from the Merchants' Council. We will never again need to pray
for a shred of justice from castes who could care less, who hate us."

"But what if we're not the best?"

Bardo's laughter filled the cathedral. "Not the best! Such doubts, and in one so young!"

"What if the king is better? What if Tuvashajioran was the best?"

"You don't know what yo«'«> saying. The king is an old man, Rani. I know he's been kind to
you, and I know that you feel you owe him, but he is an evil man. He is the reason the rest of
the castes survive. He is the reason our father was so unhappy. Must I remind you that he
killed our family?"

"But that was because he thought that we killed Tu-vashanoran! The prince was all his hope!
He would havf been a very good king."

"Tuvashanoran would have continued the old caste system all his life," Bardo snapped. "He
would have ruled supreme until he ran the castes, and himself, and all of us into the ground!
Tuvashanoran was a liar and a cheat. He promised himself to the Brotherhood; he even bore
our mark. But he strayed from our mission and forgot our goals. He did not want to compete
to lead us; he thought the title of 'king' should come to him because of his birth status. When
his father decided to name him Defender of the Faith, Tuvashanoran forgot all he ever knew
of Brotherhood and equality."

Rani began to see the Brotherhood's twisted logic. She could find the pattern behind Bardo's
words; she reconciled his thoughts and his actions. "So," she began slowly, "with
Tuvashanoran gone, you can change the old system. If you can put your own king on the
throne, you'll succeed in bringing the Brotherhood to power."

"Precisely!" Bardo congratulated her. "And that's where you come in. It is very important that
the initial change look like happenstance. We know that the people aren't ready for the
Brotherhood yet. The castes are still too strong. We need to put the right man on the throne,
and then we'll have a lifetime, his entire rule, to consolidate our power. We know the
Brotherhood won't lead the way in one year, or in two, or maybe even in ten, but with time
on our side…"

"And the right man is—"

"Bashanorandi," Bardo completed her sentence. "He is liked by the people, and his mother
has taught him all the ways of her folk. And when, in years to come, certain records come to
light, showing that King Bashanorandi is not truly descended from the line of Jair, the people
will come to realize that their old hierarchies, their old castes, are completely without
meaning. The Brotherhood will win, without costing a life."

"Except," Rani corrected, "Tuvashanoran, who would have been the king. And
Halaravilli—he's the Crown Prince, not Bashi."

"And, for that matter, King Shanoranvilli himself," Bardo agreed. "But now is the time. The
Brotherhood is at its greatest strength, and we have you— you —in the Palace every day. You
can weave the last threads into our pattern and make the end of the castes more than just a
bard's tale. You can guarantee that Bashanorandi is our next king."

Rani stared at Bardo in disbelief. She must have misunderstood him. She must have misheard
his words. Bardo could not be telling her to murder Hal. "I don't know what you're talking
about, Bardo."

"I think you do, Rani. I think you understand the Brotherhood's mission. We are so close…
You can join us, dearest sister. You can be a full member of the Brotherhood, if only you do
this one thing. Kill the pretender. Dispatch Prince Halaravilli and join the Brotherhood."

"No!" Rani cried, protesting the suggestion, protesting the Brotherhood, protesting the
fanatical light in Bardo's eyes. "You don't know what you're saying! Hal is the hope of
Morenia. He can grow to fill Tuvashanoran's shoes."

"Prince Halaravilli is a babbling idiot! He can barely string together ten words in a coherent
sentence!"

"That's all an act," Rani pleaded. "He chants and rhymes to protect himself, to save himself
from…" she swallowed hard, but forced herself to complete the sentence, "… from those who
wish him dead."

Bardo's hands closed over her arms, hunching her shoulders close about her ears. "Listen to
yourself, Rani. He is a liar, a cheat. Does such a man deserve to be king? With one quick
thrust of a blade, with one draught of poison, you can change all that. You can save the
kingdom!"

"She's already said no."

The voice rang out in the cathedral, deadly cold against the passion of Bardo's plea. Rani
whirled toward the sound, grateful for an ally in this mad battle, but her heart froze as she
saw the speaker.

"Let her go, Bardo. She's made her choice." Guild-mistress Salina stepped into the pool of
flickering light beside Roat's altar.

"Salina!" Bardo started guiltily, as if he and his sister had been caught in some immoral tryst.
"What are you doing here?"

"Larindolian sent me. He did not think you had the power to bring this one into our ranks."
Salina sniffed and leveled her agate eyes on her former apprentice. "We've waited long
enough for her to come around. We'll end that all tonight."

"What do you mean?" Even as Rani choked on the chill pronouncement, Bardo maneuvered
himself so that he stood between his sister and her guildmistress.

"She's had her chance, Bardo. You've told her all about us—more than any outsider has
heard in all the existence of the Brotherhood—and still she hesitates. We can't take the risk.
We can't endanger the lives of a hundred faithful followers for one mewling apprentice who
refuses to listen to reason."

"She'll listen, Salina!" Rani had never heard Bardo plead before. "I had not finished
explaining."

"You've told her more than any true follower of justice should need to hear. Step aside,
Bardo." Salina raised one arm, and a troop of armor-clad men stepped from the cathedral
shadows, coalescing like a deadly midnight fog.

"Guildmistress Salina," Rani began.

"Silence!" snapped the old woman, and Rani was obedient enough to her former caste that
she held her tongue. Bardo, though, was not so constrained.

"We need Rani, Salina. You argued for her recruitment yourself. You said that we needed to
get a Pilgrim into the palace, that we needed to plant an agent who was above suspicion."

"Ahhhh," sighed Salina. "I feared as much." Her words were heavy, like iron, like death. "You
are willing to set aside the bonds of Brotherhood for her."

"I'm not doing any such thing!" Bardo protested, pulling Rani close to his chest. She felt
hardened leather beneath his tunic, as if he had feared this ambush in the cathedral.

"Enough of this foolishness!" Salina clapped her hands, and the ring of soldiers tightened
around Bardo and Rani. Long steel knives glinted in the flickering candlelight, poisonous
tongues darting back and forth like serpents. "Make your choice, Bardo. The Brotherhood, or
that treacherous rat!"

Rani squirmed, fighting against Bardo's sinewy arm to look into his face. His breath came
harsh, as if he had raced the wolves outside the City, as if he had rung the Pilgrims' Bell with
all his might. He did not look at her; instead, his eyes stared into the cathedral's dark heart, as
if he were seeking advice from First God Ait and all the Thousand Gods.

Rani felt the pulse in his arm, felt the desperation in his breath. She longed to speak, but she
was afraid to topple the balance, afraid to unravel the pattern she could only hope was
forming. As she glared daggers at Salina, the guild-mistress measured Bardo's response with
her own narrowed eyes. "Choose, Bardo, or I'll take the choice from you."

The soldiers shifted restlessly, and Rani saw the fire lick their knives. There was no choice.
There was no decision. Bardo could hand her over to the Brotherhood, or he could accept her
fate for both of them. The Brotherhood's soldiers would not be content until they had
sheathed their blades in blood.

Bardo read the same message in the eyes of his erstwhile allies. His fingers were icy tongs as
he turned Rani to face him. "Go with them, Ranikaleka. They'll keep you until we have
finished our work. When the Brotherhood is done, you'll be free to join me."

Salina rolled her eyes in exasperation, and the soldiers shifted nearer, using their long knives
to herd Rani from her brother's side. "Go, Rani!" The command was spoken with the power
that Bardo had had over her entire life—the power of a favorite brother. "Go with them, Rani,
and all will be fine!"

"Bardo!"

Her anguished cry was cut off by a new clatter of mail-clad soldiers, by countless boots on
stone. "Halt!" The command rang out in the cathedral, and the space was suddenly filled with
torches. A company of guards, all dressed in the king's livery, streamed down the aisle. "Halt
in the name of King Shanoranvilli!"

Rani was so relieved that she nearly collapsed by Roat's altar. Before she could speak her
gratitude, the captain of the guard signaled for his men to surround the Brotherhood's
soldiers, to close ranks around Guildmistress Salina and Bardo. Only when the Brotherhood's
threat had been quelled did the captain pay attention to the quaking apprentice in the middle
of the cathedral aisle.

"Ranita Glasswright!" he announced, leveling his own heavy sword at her throat. "Stand forth
and submit to the justice of the rightful king of all Morenia. Answer to King Shanoranvilli for
the death of Prince Tuvashanoran!"



                                     Chapter 15

"Eat, girl. Build your strength for the questions you'll be asked today." The soldier laughed
harshly as he flung a bowl of thin gruel through the iron bars of Rani's cell. A tin cup of water
followed, sloshing as the guard made his hurried way along the dungeon's dank corridor.

Rani barely looked up at the voice. In the—how long had it been? three days?—that she had
been imprisoned in King Shanoranvilli's dungeons, she had not been able to swallow more
than a bite of the poor fare that passed as breakfast, lunch, and dinner. In her fitful sleep, she
remembered fine meals she had enjoyed, even the riches that Narda had shared with her so
long ago in the marketplace, but she could not force her belly to accept the watery porridge.

"Aye," came a sarcastic voice from the cell across the cramped corridor. "There's a good girl.
Your family would be proud of you."
Her family. The guards had made no secret of Rani's identity as they dragged her into the
dungeons. The other prisoners had reacted with the patriotism of the bored; Rani had been
spat at and called foul names. More than one wit made a two-handed fist, waggling a single
thumb in her direction as an obscene reminder of the glasswrights who had been
methodically tortured while Rani roamed the city streets.

The prisoners knew that she had murdered Prince Tu-vashanoran; they needed no silly
formality like a trial. Rani had not tried to defend herself as she walked along the stinking,
damp corridor. She hoped there would be time for that later, time to tell the truth before King
Shanoranvilli passed sentence on her.

Of course, the other glasswrights had had no trial. The prisoners made sure she learned the
details. The apprentice glasswrights had been dragged from their cells, screaming, and
returned to the cold stone rooms with bloody stumps where their thumbs had been. It had
taken weeks, but finally all the glasswrights were maimed—the apprentices butchered, the
instructors questioned and bled until they were little more than ghosts. Some had died and
been buried in the criminals' graveyard outside the City walls, forever denied the purification
of a funeral pyre. Others had at last been set free, to forage whatever life they could in the
hostile City streets. Not a glasswright remained in the dungeons.

Rani's family had had no trial either. They had huddled in their cell, crouching against the
back wall so that the other prisoners could not witness their shame. The jailed scum had seen
enough, though, to tell Rani details she had hoped never to learn. She knew the order in
which her brothers and sisters had been taken from the prison. Now, she could recite the
tortures they had suffered as they refused to divulge the absolutely unknown whereabouts of
their missing daughter-sister, and Rani's far-too-active imagination taught her the feel of the
rough rope about their necks before they were hanged like common thieves. Over and over
again, she pulled her imagination away from their graves in the cold, winter earth.
Unsuccessfully, she forbade herself to think of worms and dirt and putrefying flesh.

First her brothers, then her sisters. Her mother. Her father.

And now she had only one brother left alive—Bardo, who had been willing to hand her over
to the harsh mercy of the Brotherhood of Justice. Rani found small comfort in the knowledge
that the soldiers who had dragged her back to the dungeons had rounded up the
Brotherhood as well. Bardo and Salina's armed guards were penned elsewhere in the warrens
beneath the castle.

Guildmistress Salina had been there also, in this desolate dungeon full of women and the rare
unfortunate family. After the woman had shouted herself hoarse, she had taken to banging
her tin cup against her cell's iron bars. The guards wrestled away the cup, only to be
serenaded with a hard-soled leather shoe. At last, the guildmistress had been carted off amid
much swearing—her teeth had found at least one soldier.

Even though Rani had come to despise the old woman, she longed to cheer the spirit of such
rebellion. Then she remembered the evil that Salina had directed toward her, the concerted
decision the guildmistress had made when she permitted Rani's fellow apprentice, Larinda, to
be maimed. Salina had had the power to stop the madness even then, but she had not acted.
Now, Rani was certain that the guild-mistress had drawn on the Brotherhood's dark loyalties
to arrange her own escape, weeks ago, when all the glass-wrights were first imprisoned. She
had been freed to work her continuing evil in the City streets, and all of the guilds-men she
had sworn to lead were tortured as Salina prowled the Brotherhood's warren inside the City
walls.

Rani took another look at the thin gruel in her bowl and felt her empty belly contract in
rebellion. She drank the cup of tepid water, but she sent the bowl sliding across the flagstone
floor, watching with sad satisfaction as it came to rest against the bars of the cage on the
opposite wall. The prisoner in that cell crowed with victory and snatched up the bowl before a
guard could stumble in to spoil the fun. Rani tried to close her ears to the prisoner's gurgling
satisfaction.

She was cold in her cell, but she was loath to curl up on the filthy straw that turned to slime
on the stone floor. Every time she touched the sodden stalks, she remembered Prince

Halaravilli's words. "I could lock you up where the straw still stinks of the blood from your
fellow glasswrights, where you might find a thumb mixed in with the offal."

Well, he had certainly done that. She had no doubt that Hal had sent the guards after her in
the cathedral. He had proven that he was superior to a mere masquerading apprentice. With
the power of all the palace guards, he had succeeded in showing Rani who was in control. She
was certain that Hal had had her arrested, seeking vengeance for the deaths of both
Tuvashanoran and Dalarati.

Rani sighed deeply and closed her eyes as she leaned her head against the stone wall. Even if
she denied killing the eldest prince, she could not duck responsibility for Dalarati's death. She
had blood on her hands, and no amount of protest would wash it away.

Her mind began to wander, freed by the hunger in her belly to roam strange hallways. Blood
on her hands… She had seen other people with literal blood on their hands. Instructor
Morada for one. The glasswright had cut herself often enough as she plied her craft. Even
now, Rani remembered the instructor's fury on the platform outside the cathedral. Who had
been lurking beneath the scaffold that day?

As if in answer to her idle query, she pictured Bardo in the cathedral, remembered the rough
patches on his hands as his fingers closed around her throat. In her struggle to escape his
rage, she had scarcely noted the calluses on his fingers. Now, though, with nothing to do but
think on what Bardo had said and done, she connected up his roughened hands with his
words. The Brotherhood, he believed, had given him a chance, an opportunity to grow
beyond his caste. He had learned to use nobles' weapons—like the bow? Rani knew, deep in
her heart, that the calluses she had felt against her windpipe were the result of a rubbing
bowstring.
Try as she might, Rani could find no reason to believe that Bardo had not killed
Tuvashanoran. The thought made her

laugh, but it was a laugh of madness. Her family had been tortured and killed so that they
would divulge a murderer's whereabouts. They had thought the guards sought Rani, thought
they had been betrayed by the youngest child in the family. In reality, the Traders' disaster
had been brought about by Bardo, the eldest son and brother who had been lured away by
power. By murderous, thieving power.

Perhaps Halaravilli was right—in a manner of speaking, Rani had killed Prince
Tuvashanoran. If she had stayed on the scaffold that day, if she had ignored Instructor
Morada's command to leave, she might have been able to persuade Bardo that he was
wrong… Even if she had returned to the guildhall like a good apprentice, if she had held her
tongue when she saw the bow silhouetted against the window, she might not have aided
Bardo in his deadly mission…

Rani strung together the beads of disaster as if she were creating another pattern in the wares
at her father's stall.

The clank of metal interrupted her mawkish thoughts, forcing her to full wakefulness with a
sudden heart-pounding terror. The guards could be coming for any of the prisoners. They
could be bringing some new unfortunate. But Rani knew the soldiers came for her.

They were rough as they pulled her from her cell, and their exclamations were even harsher
as the leader exclaimed, "Put her in chains! She'll not be a threat when we take her before the
king."

The iron shackles looked evil in the soldiers' hands, and the men had no compunctions
against using brute force to place them on Rani. The nearest soldier pulled her upright with a
force that nearly yanked her arm from its socket, and then he hurtled her across the damp
stone corridor until she fetched up hard against the iron bars of the opposite cage. She was
still trying to draw a breath into her bruised lungs when he jerked her arms behind her,
twisting lengths of

MiwtyL Klasky

chain about her neck and waist before he secured the links with a giant padlock.

Rani shook her head dazedly, trying to clear the cobwebs from her mind. Lan protect her,
surely the soJdier did not need to be so rough! He must be putting on a show for the benefit of
his men. Show or not, Rani's arms settled into a dull ache as the unaccustomed weight pulled
at her joints.

The soldier, though, was not finished. As if Rani were the most dangerous of criminals, the
guard produced another length of chain. This time, two of the armored men pressed her
against the prison bars, crushing her narrow chest against the cruel iron as their leader wove
the links about her ankles, clasping the shackles to the chains at her waist.
One of the soldiers dug a mailed fist into the nape of her neck, forcing her to turn her head to
the side, to gasp for air. Out of the corner of her eye, she could make out the occupant of the
cell she pressed against, an ancient bundle of rags, more filth than human. As the soldiers
tugged at their handiwork, testing the locks, the other prisoner looked up, snaring Rani's eyes
with a surprisingly clear gaze. "Mind yer caste, little one. Mind yer caste i 1 th court o' th'
king."

Rani knew the voice; she knew the all-seeing eyes that peered from the heap of filthy rags.
She remembered the ancient Touched creature who had spoken to her on the doorstep in the
abandoned quarter where Larindolian had betrayed Instructor Morada. "You!" she managed
to breathe before a soldier's open-handed slap sent her head careening into the cell's bars.

"Silence!" bellowed the soldier, and the ancient Touched creature began to cackle. Rani was
led away before the guards could retaliate against the other prisoner.

It took all of her concentration to keep her feet amid the tricky chains. More than once, a
soldier reached out to steady her, jerking her upright as she overcompensated for the weight
slung about her chest and ankles. She was so div concerted by her bonds that she did not pay
attention to the corridors they strode through. The tall doors of the royal audience hall were a
complete surprise.

The soldiers, though, did not waste time for their young charge to gape in amazement.
Instead, they knocked the doors back on their hinges, sending a shudder through the hall's
stone walls. Silence collapsed over the room, and Rani immediately became the focus of
dozens of eyes.

The audience chamber was lined with fluted columns, and a well-armed guard stood between
every two posts, sword drawn, mailed hands caressing imminent death. More threatening by
far, though, were the black-robed figures standing at the base of each column—Jair's
Watchers.

Rani's heart sank. She knew now that she would be subjected to the Defender's Judgment. No
council would sit to judge her; no disinterested panel would determine her fate. King
Shanoranvilli, as Defender of the Faith, would decide the punishment for the girl he believed
had murdered his son. He had such jurisdiction because the murder had taken place in the
cathedral, because the victim had been prostrate before the altar. The Defender could act
without explanation, without justification, so long as he acted in the sight of Jair's Watchers.

If Rani despaired at the black robes' message, she nearly cried out when she looked at
Shanoranvilli on his dais. Gone was the grandfatherly lord who had welcomed her into his
family, into the bosom of his household. Now, the king wore his heavy crown of state and a
robe of bloody crimson. His eyes were red-rimmed, sunk deep above his collapsing cheeks,
and Rani imagined that she could hear the rattle of his breath across the hall. His Chain of
Office lay across his chest, the heavy golden J's smothering him.

Weak as he was, the king did not stand alone. On his right side, ready to do the royal
bidding, stood Lord Larindolian. Rani's eyes narrowed as she met the noble's vulpine gaze,
and she barely resisted the urge to spit at the chamberlain's feet. Larindolian, for his part,
merely nodded once, as if Rani were a faintly disgusting specimen he had seen delivered to
the royal menagerie.

On Shanoranvilli's left side, perched on the edge of a straight-backed throne, sat Queen
Felicianda, flanked by her son, Prince Bashanorandi. The noblewoman's chin jutted forward
as she surveyed Rani, and her fingers tightened on her husband's arm. Even now, as Rani
knew she should hate and fear this conspiring traitor, she found herself snared by the queen's
fragile beauty, by the grace of a doe caught unawares at the edge of a forest.

Before Rani could embarrass herself by appealing to the queen's mercy, the captain of the
guard saluted his liege. "The prisoner, Your Majesty." Rani had only an instant's warning
before the soldier's mail-clad hand spread across her back, propelling her forward with a
vicious thrust until she tripped and landed hard on her knees.

"Your Majesty," she whispered, licking her lips to help force out the words. "My lady," she
inclined her head toward the treacherous queen.

"Silence!" ordered the guard. "You'll not speak until the Defender of the Faith gives you
leave!"

Larindolian nodded his head in support of the brutal suppression, but King Shanoranvilli
scarcely seemed to hear the command. Instead, he looked down at Rani with a fog of sorrow
across his gaze. "First Pilgrim… I had thought to make you one of my family, to bring you
into the house of Jair. I believed you were true to the Thousand Gods."

"Your Majesty," Rani responded, ignoring the frustrated shift of soldiers' boots on stone. "I am
true to the Gods, and loyal to your house as well."

"You show your loyalty in strange ways, First Pilgrim. You murder my son and then you
conspire against me inside the very walls of my palace."

"I—" Rani started to interrupt in protest, but she was cut off by another voice.

"Begging your pardon, Sire." All eyes turned toward the speaker, captivated by his smooth
and respectful tone. "Begging your pardon, but by the laws of Jair, you may not condemn the
First Pilgrim for murdering our brother until she has been formally judged guilty of that
heinous crime. First, we must question the prisoner and determine the truth. With your
approval, Sire, I will serve as Chief Inquisitor."

Rani knew the voice, but she was amazed at the steady force of the words. Squaring her
shoulders and bracing herself against her strangling bonds, she turned to face Prince
Halaravilli. A shudder wriggled through her as she realized that Hal had wholly set aside his
singsong chants. She met his eyes boldly, and after a moment, she managed to say, "Your
Highness."
"Your Majesty," Lord Larindolian interrupted as Hal acknowledged Rani's greeting with the
slightest of nods. "I renew my protest. Need I remind you that we are dealing with a traitor
here? A murderess who has royal blood upon her hands? It is one thing for you, Sire, to sit in
judgment, on the seat of Jair… But to hand over the reins to one so… so inexperienced as
Prince Halaravilli…"

The king sighed deeply. "Prince Halaravilli is my heir, Lord Larindolian. The one I would
have bear this weight for me is the very one who cannot be here today. Prince Tu-vashanoran
has been gathered to Jair's breast, and I must see that my other sons are prepared to follow in
my footsteps."

"But, Your Majesty, it would defame Tuvashanoran's memory if his murderer's trial were
conducted by the prince," Larindolian pushed. Rani thought she heard a note of desperation
behind the chamberlain's tone; she was not the only person who had heard the steel in Hal's
formal invocation.

"Lord Chamberlain," sighed the king, "you know the rules as well as 1.1 may appoint a Chief
Inquisitor, so long as Jair's Watchers preserve the trial's fairness." Larindolian started to
protest further, but Shanoranvilli raised a quaking hand, lowering his voice and pulling his
chamberlain closer. Although Rani could just make out the king's whisper, she was certain his
words were lost to the more distant witnesses in the vast chamber. "My lord, I am old. I am
tired. I still mourn the loss of my eldest son, and this new loss of the Pilgrim I took into my
house. I dare not harness the power of the Inquisitor's Orb."

The king should never have made such a confession in open court, before soldiers and scribes
and the anonymous subjects of Jair's Watchers. Rani saw a light spark in Larindolian's eyes, a
glint of joyful confirmation that he was correct, that the Morenian throne was ripe for the
plucking. For now, though, the conspirator was left with no choice but to bow in submission.
"Of course not, Your Majesty. I was only concerned for the prince; you know he is of tender
years. I had thought to spare him the weight of these decisions. Perhaps he should share the
burden with his brother."

Bashi, standing beside his mother's throne, creased his handsome face to a frown as he
eavesdropped on his elders' conversation. He spared a worried glance at Larindolian, just a
flash across the king's seated figure, but Rani read volumes in that look. Bashi expected
Larindolian to win the day.

As if to echo her son's desires, Queen Felicianda settled a hand on the king's arm, and for just
a moment, Rani thought the chamberlain might succeed with his suit. If the king felt he must
prove his trust in his lady, his faith in her line, then he might indeed let the reins be shared by
the princes.

Before Rani could calculate the cost of letting Bashi sit in judgment over her, Hal cleared his
throat. "Begging your pardon, Sire, my lord." He inclined a respectful bow toward the
chamberlain as he interrupted, and Rani wondered if she were the only person in the hall who
could see the prince's hand clenched into a fist at his side. "With all due respect to Lord
Larindolian, the crown is a heavy weight, and it will not sit on two heads when you walk with
Jair in the Heavenly Fields, may that be long in the future." Hal paused to make a religious
sign, and there was a noticeable delay before the spellbound watchers also invoked Jair to
spare the king for many years. Rani struggled to follow suit, fighting her massive iron chains.
"I can do this, Sire. Trust me to avenge my eldest brother."

The fire behind Hal's words burned to the edge of the audience chamber, and even Bashi
stepped back in surprise. The court had become so accustomed to Hal's singsong games that
they were overwhelmed by his calm, insightful logic. Shanoranvilli eyed his oldest living son
for a long minute, then nodded his head in slow approval. "Go ahead, my son. Seek justice
with Jair's guidance."

Again, Hal made his religious sign, invoking the Pilgrim's support and the light of all the
Thousand Gods. Then, he raised his eyes and proclaimed directly to his father, "First, we are
missing two prisoners. Guard!"

There was a moment of confusion, and then the doors to the chamber crashed open once
again. Two clusters of soldiers swarmed into the room. Rani craned her neck, ignoring the
heavy pressure of iron against her jugular as she took in her fellow accused—Bardo and
Guildmistress Salina.

Then, before Rani could fully think about what their presence meant for her, for the City and
the Brotherhood, Hal raised an imperious hand, gesturing for the nearest of Jair's Watchers to
approach. Two black-robed figures flowed from the embrasures between the nearest columns.
The first Watcher bore a wrought-iron stand, an intricate piece of darkest metal, which settled
on the stone floor on four steady legs—one leg for each of the four castes of noble-priest,
soldier, guildsman, and merchant.

As soon as the stand was level, the other Watcher stepped near, balancing a head-sized globe
on the top of the metal holder. Rani had heard of the Inquisitor's Orb before—all the people in
the City knew its power. Like the glasswrights' globe that had been shattered so many
months before, this sphere had been crafted by Jair himself, at the beginning of the Pilgrim's
reign. It incorporated all the power of that great age, when the Thousand Gods had watched
over Morenia with a vengeance.

The globe was made of a glasslike substance, although Rani could see that it was like no other
glass she had ever handled. The smooth surface was finer than anything the glasswrights
could ever have fashioned, solid like crystal, but translucent, swirled with colors, and utterly
flawless. Rani thought of the last time she had settled her hands on a similar orb, the day she
had spoken her apprentice oaths before Guildmistress Salina.

Now, at Halaravilli's bidding, Rani placed her hands on the smooth surface of the Inquisitor's
Orb, fighting her iron chains to bend her wrists. At the touch of her fingers, its swirling colors
coalesced, merged into each other like ink feathering into water. Blue, green, yellow—all were
swallowed up until the Orb glowed with an inner light, a deep crimson like the shade of
Rani's blood. Like the garnet eyes on the Brotherhood's snakes. Rani tried to swallow with her
suddenly dry throat, and she barely managed a silent plea to Lan.

The Inquisitor's Orb would sense the truth of the answers she gave today. If she lied, the
crimson light would change, and all the world would know that Rani was a traitor. A
conspirator against the king. A murderer.

Halaravilli waited until Rani's palms were flat against the sphere, and then he gazed at her
evenly. "The Inquisition shall now begin. What is your true name?"

She stared at him in confusion. Her true name? Was that the name she had been born with?
The name she had earned through her slavish labor in the guild? Was it the one she had
claimed for herself when she ran in the streets with Mair's troop? The name she had been
granted by the Thousand Gods, when they permitted her to serve as the First Pilgrim?

"I—" Her voice squeaked out, high and shrill, and she forced herself to swallow, to gulp down
a calming breath. "Your Highness, I am called many things. Marita, Rani, Ranita, Ranimara,
Rai—" Ranikaleka , she thought, not looking at Bardo. "Many things," she continued. "But
those names are all unimportant, for whatever one calls me, I am always the same. I remain
the same poor Pilgrim in search of the guidance of all the Thousand Gods."

Hal's eyes remained deadly serious, and he intoned in a voice like death, "Then we shall call
you Ranita Glass-wright, for that is how you stand accused before us." He continued after a
long minute, "So, tell me Ranita. How did you come to be in the palace?"

Rani's first thought was that the question was silly— everyone in this room knew how she
had been selected as the First Pilgrim. Nevertheless, she should hardly duck out of easy
questions, not when the Orb pulsed beneath her hands, not when she knew the hard
questions Hal might ask of her. If this was Hal's idea of an Inquisition, perhaps she could
answer and emerge unscathed, with her reputation untarnished. Rani offered up a fleeting
prayer to all the Thousand Gods that she might be able to clear her name and avoid
incriminating her sole surviving kin.

Taking a deep breath, she launched into a spirited recitation of her coming to the cathedral, of
the hundreds of bodies pressing in close upon one another. She explained how she had been
distracted, held back in the crowd, as each of the Pilgrims was greeted in the name of one of
the Gods. She recounted how luck—luck, and all the Thousand Gods—had brought her to
the cathedral portal at the right

MMy L. Klasky

time, in the right place, just as the priest was ready to name' the First Pilgrim.

Hal listened to every word, nodding as if in confirmation when she spoke of her wonder at
being chosen. He looked neither to right nor left as he listened, and Rani found herself
wanting to tell him more, wanting to share with him that it was Salina who had detained her
in the square, it was the guildmistress who had held her back until the right instant. Still, Rani
held her tongue. If she were forced to name Salina, then she'd be forced to name the
Brotherhood, and then many others would suffer—not least, Bardo.

The globe under her hands tingled, as if a low fire burned in its core. The warmth was
beckoning, comforting after the dungeons' chill.

She should have been prepared for the prince's next question, even though it was delivered in
an easy, offhand manner. "So, Ranita, were you in the cathedral square often?"

"Oh, no!" Rani remembered that she was supposed to have come to the City from faraway
Zarithia, even as she recalled that she was bound to speak the truth. She swallowed the easy
lie—"Never"—and managed instead the truthful, "Not often at all."

Hal rounded on her, like a wolf cutting a lamb from the herd. "And when was the last time
you had been in the cathedral, before your selection as First Pilgrim?"

His grey eyes were so penetrating that Rani could not help but wonder if he had noticed her
on that day, when Tu-vashanoran had been presented as Defender of the Faith. Rani's mouth
went dry, and her heart began to constrict in her chest. She had no ready lie, no half-truth for
this prince who had befriended her. Befriended her, or so she had thought. Perhaps he had
merely been playing her for a fool, feeding her a tale, as he had fed the entire court, making
them believe that he was a babbling idiot.

"Ranita Glasswright, I asked you a question. When were you last in the cathedral, before the
day you were selected as First Pilgrim?"

Rani swallowed hard, but she could produce no more than a whisper. "On the day your
brother was to become Defender of the Faith, Your Highness."

There was a rustle among Jair's Watchers, the murmur of a crowd that was pleased by the
play it had come to witness. Hal raised a commanding hand to the captain of the black-clad
contingent, and persisted as if he were unaware of Rani's inner struggle. "And what were you
doing in the cathedral on that day, Ranita?"

Ranita. Her name as an apprentice, a glasswright. A name her family had sacrificed for. A
name her family had died for. She swallowed hard, raising guileless eyes to meet the prince's.
"I did no evil that day, Your Highness."

Taking a deep breath, she plunged into the story, careful to tell only the truth, even as she
excised any part of her tale that would implicate Tuvashanoran's true murderer, Bardo. Her
story was the last offering she could make in honor of her family.

She told how she had come to the cathedral, and how the sunlight had shone brilliantly
through the stained glass. She told of the beauty and the glory, watching Prince
Tuvash-anoran kneel before the altar. She captured the pageantry, the gallantry, the
knowledge that she was in the company of one of the greatest men in the history of all
Morenia. And then, scarcely pausing for breath, she told how she had seen the bow outlined
against the Defender's Window, and how she had cried out to save the prince. To save
Tuvashanoran. Not to kill him.

As Rani spoke, the globe beneath her fingers grew warm. At first, she thought that was the
normal property of glass growing used to human touch. But as she chose her words, as she
remembered the fervency of her faith on that autumn day, the globe pulsed beneath her
hands, radiating heat like an oaken fire.

"And, Ranita, did you know anyone in the cathedral that morning?"

Her carefully constructed tale shimmered in the air between them. With her fingers poised
over the globe, there was no possibility of lying, no chance of dodging the question that called
for a simple yes or no. She thought of taking her punishment and ending this entire sad
charade. She thought that she should answer in the negative, do her best to preserve the last
member of her family, to save Bardo. She should speak words that would permit her brother
to live, would permit Guildmistress Salina to survive, as her true flesh-and-blood mother no
longer could. This was the moment she had waited for, the moment that all the Thousand
Gods had guided her to—this was her chance to salvage life from the horrors of death that
she had witnessed.

Hal looked directly into her eyes and repeated his question. "Ranita Glasswright, did you
know anyone in the cathedral?"

"Yes." She braved his gaze, pleading with him to release her from the next, inevitable
question, but knowing that she had already made her decision. She had already chosen truth,
and justice, and the light of the Thousand Gods.

"Who?"

Rani's heart pounded in her ears, and she longed to raise her fingers from the telltale globe.
Her palms were burning now, scalding against the blood-red Orb, and she imagined that her
flesh would soon begin to curl. One little lie. One little denial of fact, twisting of the truth.
Surely, the Thousand Gods would understand, would commend loyalty to family and caste.

But, looking into the strong lines of Hal's face, seeing the ghost of Prince Tuvashanoran, she
realized that she would not lie. She would not try to save Salina. Salina, or Bardo, or the
Brotherhood. Larindolian, or Felicianda, or Bashi. She would tell her story. She would tell the
truth, set out the pattern, trade her words for whatever the prince would give her in exchange.
She must mind her true caste—her merchant caste—as the Touched creature had ordered her
to do so long before.

"Salina. That woman there."

"You stupid cow!" Salina's poison spewed across the audience chamber.

"Silence her!" Hal snapped immediately, and one of the soldiers produced a gag, using it
efficiently on the writhing, foul-mouthed guildmistress. The black-robed Watchers at the
edges of the chamber took a step closer, but Hal waved them back to their places.

"Salina, you say." He turned to Rani when a semblance of peace had returned to the room.
"And how do you know Salina?"

Even now, before she spoke the words, Rani could feel the globe cooling beneath her fingers.
She could feel the Thousand Gods hovering about her, waiting for her to speak the truth.
Now, Jair was standing beside her, resting his calm hands on her shoulders.

Jair, the First Pilgrim, the man who had lived his life in each of the City's castes. She felt his
presence, like she had felt the power of her father, the force of her brother. Jair comforted her,
even as he laid out the rough road she must follow. She was a trader by birth. She saw
patterns and harnessed them, trading to preserve herself. Minding her caste, minding her
birthright, Rani Trader began to tell the court all she knew about Tuvashanoran's death,
about the Brotherhood, about its plots for power and control in the City.

When she started to speak, she was conscious of the people around her. She could see Hal's
lean face studying her intently; she could catch a glimmer of the old king, watching her
confession with rheumy eyes. Larindolian, Feli-cianda, Bashi, even Bardo and Salina behind
her—they all paid attention to every word she chose.

As she spoke, though, she ceased to be aware of her companions in the hall. She told of her
sick realization in the cathedral, of the instant she knew that everything had gone most
horribly wrong, and then Tuvashanoran was slain, cut down by the crudest arrow because he
had turned at her innocent words of warning. She told of her terror when she had found her
family's home burned, her shame and anger when her childhood friend, Varna, denounced
her. As she related all that had happened in the City streets, she remembered more and more
details—a glimpse of truth buried deep in Mair's words, a glimmer of reality shielded behind
Dalarati's dedication to the Crown and to chivalry.

She spared nothing and no one in her telling, confessing even to murdering the proud young
soldier in his barracks room. As she related that greatest crime, she stared at her own hands,
amazed that they did not still bear the mark of sacrificial blood.

The first time she mentioned Salina's name, the guild-mistress stiffened. When Rani identified
Larindolian as the man in the deserted quarter, berating Instructor Morada, the chamberlain
gasped and started to choke out a denial. As she labeled Bardo as the Brotherhood contact
whom she had met in the cathedral, the very member of the Brotherhood who had
encouraged her to execute Prince Halaravilli, Bardo had cried out her name, but his voice was
faint in her ringing ears. He was silent when she reported the calluses on his hands, his
boasting that he had learned noble weaponry under the Brotherhood's tutelage. When she
named the queen as the leader of all the Brotherhood, Felicianda spoke no word at all; she
merely tightened her fingers on the arms of her throne.

By the time Rani was finished, there was nothing but silence in the audience chamber.
*'And so," she said at last, inclining her head toward Prince Halaravilli, "I stand before you
today. I have failed in everything I tried—I left my father's home never to return, I destroyed
the glasswrights' guild, I murdered a soldier, and I defiled the good office of the First Pilgrim.
I have m choice but to throw myself upon the mercy of this court and the good graces of the
king."

In the silence that followed, Rani spread her fingers across the surface of the crimson Orb.
Where it had beat hot as blood before, now it was cool to the touch, soothing, like the whisper
of a mother's hand across her fevered brow. Rani drank in that comforting chill,
remembering to breathe, trying not to think.

And Halaravilli himself seemed captured by the same awe that commanded her. The prince
looked out at the as-. sembled witnesses, but he appeared unable to speak, unable to
command the convened court.

Unable that was, until Larindolian recovered his voice. "Lies!" the chamberlain hissed. "All
lies!"

"And what reason would I have to lie!" Rani erie4 stung back to life by the desperate denial

"Who knows what reason a gutter rat has to do anything! You are an ungrateful beast! This
royal family has taken you under its wings, nursed you at its breast, while all the time you
were the stinging serpent. You place the blame on Instructor Morada, a woman who is dead
and cannot speak fpr herself. Why should we believe you?"

"I have shouldered blame for myself, my lord," Rani answered, the chill from the Orb seeping
into her words. "I confessed to murdering Dalarati, although even then I acted on your
command."

Larindolian spluttered, but Hal interrupted before the chamberlain could fling more
accusations about the room. "Ranita's story is easily tested. Let us see who bears the mark of
the snake."

"What!" bullied Larindolian. "Would you have us strip here in the audience hall?" The
chamberlain tried a haughty laugh.

As Hal raised a commanding hand, the soldiers stepped forward from the columns, bristling
with drawn swords. A quick shake of the prince's head froze the traditional fighting men in
their stance of readiness, and then a hand signal freed Jair's Watchers to step forward from
their marble columns.

Rani could not make out their faces inside their black cowls; rather, she could only watch as
two black-robed figures approached each of the accused. A pair flanked the queen, ready to
lay hands on royal flesh, but King Shanoranvilli finally broke his silence. "No, son. You go
too far."

Hal stared at his father solemnly, pity deep in his eyes, and he gave a tight nod to Felicianda's
Watchers. "Don't let her move," he instructed, and the two figures drew closer, even as the
queen raised her imperious chin. Before she could speak, Hal glanced at his pale younger
brother. "Him, too." Bashi started to protest his innocence, but Hal ignored the prince,
gesturing tightly with his hand.

No one dared to breathe in the chamber, in the instant after the command. Then, the
audience hall was filled with the sound of ripping fabric. Rani whirled about, staggering in
her iron chains, as first Bardo's arm was bared, then Salina's snake-encircled calf. Even as the
assembly gaped at the writhing snakes on the naked traitors' flesh, Larindolian fought for
freedom, twisting beneath his captors' hands as if he were a fish on a line. The black-robed
figures moved in an intricate ballet, though, and in a few heartbeats the chamberlain had
been bared to his smallclothes. The snakes that twined about his chest were all the more fierce
for his flushed skin, for the rage that made him pant, made the serpents writhe like living
beings.

Even Halaravilli was unnerved by the spectacle, by the nest of serpents that seemed to engulf
the lord chamberlain. When the prince could find his voice, he turned to his father. "My lord,"
Hal's voice was respectful, even as it was filled with awe, "as Chief Inquisitor, I present to you
five traitors, members of the so-called Brotherhood of Justice."

King Shanoranvilli seemed almost not to hear his son. The old man stared in amazement at
his chamberlain, steadfastly avoiding any other sight in the room—Bardo or Salina or
Bashanorandi, or especially, Queen Felicianda. When he finally spoke, his voice was old and
tired. "And Lord Chief Inquisitor, what sentence would you have me pass?"

Hal did not hesitate; he knew the rules. "Death is the sentence for all traitors. Let these
mongrel dogs hang by their necks on a slow rope, until they are dead, and then let their
bodies be cast into an earthen grave, denied forever the purification of the pyre."

Felicianda gasped, drawing all eyes in the chamber as she fell to her knees, ignoring the
black-robed figures around her. "My lord, I beg of you! Prince Bashanorandi is not one of us!
He does not bear our mark of the snakes! He is innocent in all that has happened."

The queen's plea crumpled Shanoranvilli's face, and Rani realized that until then, the king
had held out hopes that he could save Felicianda, that he could spare the woman he loved.
Her cry, though, amounted to a confession, and the king merely shook his head in wordless
sorrow. With difficulty, he whispered to his loyal son, "Your words are harsh, Lord Chief
Inquisitor."

"My words are fair, Your Majesty. Death has always been the sentence for traitors. These folk
knew that when they first nestled the snake to their breasts. They knew it when they plotted
against the Crown. They knew it when they murdered my brother, your son, when they
planned to mur-der me and set my brother Bashanorandi on your throne, perhaps even
before you were ready to leave it."

"My lord," Felicianda began, ignoring the cold-eyed prince. She spoke only to her husband,
to the king she had wed fifteen years before. "You cannot listen to this child—"

"Silence!" Shanoranvilli's voice echoed in the hall. Rani's ears rang, and she wondered how the
king's ancient lungs had produced such volume. It seemed as if another man spoke when the
king said to his son, "But what about the Brotherhood? What about the members we do not
know?"

"Your Majesty," Hal responded, and Rani could hear that he had already planned his words.
"If you cut off a snake's head, it dies. The Brotherhood will be powerless without its brain,
without its eyes, without its fangs."

For a long minute, Shanoranvilli looked at the traitors. At his wife, who had brought him love
and children late in his life, and no small amount of riches with her dowry from the north. At
his chamberlain, who had stood beside him through the years of ruling a kingdom. At the
strangers who had brought such sorrow to his court—the guildmistress and the merchant,
now trembling before his royal might. Rani watched the king, and she knew his decision
before he did. She saw the pattern, knew there was only one way for order to be restored.

"So be it," the king said at last, and his words were almost lost in his beard. Sighing, he
repeated, "So be it. In the name of all the Thousand Gods, and in the name of Jair himself, I
declare that the lives of these four traitors shall be forfeit."

"My lord—" Felicianda exclaimed, and she would have fallen to the stone floor if Jair's
Watchers had not held her upright.

"The Lord Chief Inquisitor is right, for time out of mind, there has been no other sentence."

"Have mercy, my lord!" Felicianda's voice clogged with tears. "In honor of our son, Prince
Bashanorandi, have mercy!"

"Mercy you shall have," replied the king, after a long, painful silence. "On two counts, mercy.
First, you will meet the headman's axe, and not the gallows' rope. Second, your son… our
son… will be spared, for he knew not what you did for him. That is one soul's blood you need
not explain to all the Thousand Gods."

"Your Majesty," began Larindolian, who had paled to a sickly shade of white at the king's
pronouncement. Now, the serpents on his chest stood out like great bruises on his flesh, cast
into death spasms by the nobleman's panting.

"No word from you, traitor," snapped the king. "You have cost me two who were most dear
to my heart—my firstborn son, and my queen."

"But my lord—"

"Silence!" At a quick hand gesture, the nearest black-robed Watcher leveled steel against
Larindolian's throat, and the chamberlain gave up his plea. Shanoranvilli waited one
interminable moment, then nodded to the captain of the palace guard. "Let it be done now,
before they can work more evil. Let the sentence be carried out in the central courtyard,
before the sun reaches noon."

Rani watched in shock as the prisoners were escorted into the courtyard. She was horrified at
the machine Hal had created, at the engine she had set in motion with her testimony. Hal
spoke quiet words to the captain of the guard, and the soldier freed Rani from her iron bonds,
leaving chains and locks in an ugly pile on the flagstones. Rubbing her wrists, Rani followed
the royal party to the courtyard, surrounded by black-robed Watchers.

She should not have spoken. She should not have given Hal the fuel to feed his fire. She
should have found another way to save the king, to tell the truth, to protect the Crown from
the Brotherhood.

Mlndy L Klasky

When they reached the courtyard, Shanoranvilli's soldiers moved with great efficiency. Loops
of rough hemp were cast around each of the prisoners, binding their arms to their sides. Rani
imagined the rope against her own flesh, felt the fibers burrowing into her skin. She was
snared by the expressions on the traitors' faces.

Felicianda, gazing at the king in utter disbelief.

Larindolian, false confidence returning, looking out at the growing crowd with vulpine
superiority, as if he still scented escape.

Salina, glaring at Rani as if she had broken yet another piece of cobalt glass, as if she had
upset a crucible of solder and was confirming yet again that she was a failure, a mistake, a
miscreant who never should have been admitted to the glasswrights' guild.

And Bardo. "Rani," he whispered, and she imagined she could hear her name across the
cobblestones. She heard the confession behind the two syllables: "I never meant for you to be
caught up in all of this. I never meant to harm you, to harm the king, to harm Tuvashanoran.
I never meant to destroy our family. I never meant for Salina's men to take you in the
cathedral." All that he told her, and more, in the silence of his gaze across the courtyard.
"Ranikaleka…"

The end was fast. The executioner appeared from nowhere, his chest bare in the freezing
winter air. He carried the largest axe that Rani had ever seen. Shanoranvilli gave the
commands, his voice bleak and hopeless. First, Felicianda, in recognition of her status. "Hail,
Jair, and all the Thousand Gods, take this traitor from our midst." The actual command was a
wordless cry, answered by the wet crash of axe on wooden block.

Then Salina, in deference to her gender. Then Larindolian, in honor of his caste. Then, last of
all, Bardo.

Rani watched as her brother looked out on the assemblage, his eyes empty, his chest heaving
in terror. He caught
her gaze as he knelt, managed to hold her in his sight as the axe was raised. Shanoranvilli
proclaimed the formula, and Rani cried out, almost as if she were giving the executioner his
command.

She lurched forward, and Jair's Watchers swarmed around her, catching her as she
plummeted to the cobblestones. As Rani collapsed under the stagnant waters of
consciousness, she thought that she saw the old Touched crone wreathed in a Watcher's black
cowl. And Mair… And Borin, the aged tradesman who controlled the Merchants' Council,
who had sat in judgment of her so long before… All so long ago, all in another life… The
Fellowship of Jair that Bardo had warned her about, had tried to save her from. The
Fellowship of Jair in new robes, a dozen blackest garments. Absurdly, Rani remembered
crouching in the marketplace, giving Mair a golden slip of paper, giving the Fellowship of Jair
the power they now held over her, over Bardo.

Then, Rani was reeling, spinning, sinking under the tide as the headman's axe bit one last
time into the block.



                                   Chapter 16

Rani stood in the windowed embrasure of the royal nursery, looking out at the snow-blown
landscape through her scavenged piece of cobalt glass. Yet another winter blizzard had
whistled through the City the night before, and the central courtyard was knee-deep in snow.
Icy paths had been tromped across the cobblestones.

"You won't change anything by catching cold there."

"Your Majesty," Rani managed dully, not bothering to drop a curtsey as she turned from the
unglazed window. Hal was clad from head to toe in black, the mourning attire he had worn
for the past month, since Shanoranvilli slipped into the Heavenly Fields, giving in to the
depthless sorrow of betrayal.

"Must I command you to call me by my name?" Hal kept his voice light, but his hands were
firm on Rani's shoulders as he guided her away from the window. He closed the wooden
shutters, pointedly not noticing the pool of blue glass in her palm.

"I'm sorry, Hal," she mumbled. "I'm tired this morning— the Pilgrims' Bell rang all night,
through the storm, and it kept me awake."

He eyed her thoughtfully, obviously making a conscious decision not to challenge her
truthfulness. Instead, he leaned back on one of the two facing stone benches, stretching out
his legs to rest against the opposing bench. Rani could not help but notice that he had grown
inches in the few months since her trial. Small surprise—she had grown as well. The nurses
were constantly clucking about the need to find her new clothes, mature clothes. She sighed.
Hal's motion, more than showing off his newfound height, had effectively cut off any escape
from the alcove.

"Sit, Rani." He nodded, as if he read the realization in her mind. In this past month, he had
taken to calling her by her birth name. "The nurses tell me that you cry out in your sleep.
You're disturbing the princesses."

"Well, I certainly wouldn't want to do that!" Her words were hot, despite her resolution to stay
in the good graces of the king of all Morenia. "We can't have children disturbed by
nightmares, not when they live in a world so free of treachery and murder and lies." Hal did
not react to her bitter words, and she forced herself to take a deep breath. "I can be out of here
this afternoon, Your Majesty. If you'll just let me by—"

"What is it that you see, Rani? Why do you scream in your sleep?"

She stared at him as if he were mad, and it took her a moment to find incredulous words.
"Can you truly ask me that, after all that has happened? Not three months ago, we watched
four people executed in the courtyard below!"

"The nurses say you never call out the names of the dead. You never name my brother or
your own, or even Dalarati." Out of habit, the king made a holy sign, and Rani impatiently
followed suit. "They say you speak other names— Mair and Borin."

Rani's eyes filled at the quiet compassion in Hal's voice. "You'll never understand," she sighed.

"Try, Rani. You've made me understand much in the past. Tell me."

She shuddered and forced herself to meet his grey eyes. "I grew up in a family, Hal, a large
family. I was surrounded by brothers and sisters, and we all made and broke our al-liances,
every day and every night. But throughout all that, I always thought that Bardo was true. I
always thought that Bardo was good."

Drawing strength from Hal's silence, Rani continued. "When I learned of the Brotherhood of
Justice, I still believed Bardo. When I heard of the Fellowship of Jair, I still believed Bardo. No
matter what evidence I was given, what truth I was shown, I still found a way for Bardo to be
good and true."

Hal started to speak, but Rani hushed him with a curt shake of her head. "No. That last day,
that last terrible day——-When

I saw Jair's Watchers in the black robes that / had given them, the black robes that I took
from the merchants' tithes——-Mair and Bonn and the others— that was the moment that I
fully realized that I had made a choice. Surrounded by the Fellowship of Jair, I betrayed
Bardo. I gave up my perfect brother." Rani sighed and dashed the unwanted tears from her
cheeks, steeling herself to say the last bit, the worst words. "I don't deserve a family. I don't
deserve to belong to any group. And so, I don't speak the names of the dead. They have no
power over me; they had no power, even in the audience chamber. It is the living who
torment me, who remind me that I'm alone, now and forever."

Rani's silence stretched out until Hal finally asked, "May I speak now?" She nodded, directing
her gaze at the cobalt glass, willing her eyes to stop welling up.

"You've lost one family, Rani, and nothing I can say or do will change that. But just as you
found other names, other castes for yourself, so you can find other families. You can join us,
join the Fellowship of Jair."

Foolish hope kindled in Rani's breast, but she doused it with the thought of all that she had
done. Hal must have read her mind, because he continued: "We have an open space, you
know. The one that belonged to Dalarati."

Familiar guilt twisted through Rani, and she repeated the soldier's name. "Dalarati."

Hal nodded. "Although it's not fair of me to phrase our invitation like that. We were already
waiting for you, before Dalarati died. We'd been watching you."

"Me! Why would you watch me?"

"Because you were where we needed eyes and ears. You came to our attention after you
joined the guild. You were close to Salina; you maintained a link to Bardo. You were our ideal
agent. That's when the Fellowship first spotted you, when we came to believe that you might
be one of us." It was Hal's turn to cut off Rani's protest as he continued, "After Tuvashanoran
was murdered, when we knew that the soldiers were looking high and low for you in the
City, we feared that we would lose you. Mair made direct contact. You were brought before
Borin, and he managed to keep you in the marketplace, to keep you safe from harm. Even so,
after you served that egg woman, the soldiers almost found you. Only Mair's early warning
saved you."

Rani blinked and she could see the Touched girl slipping from Borin's portico, just before the
Chief Councillor sent Rani off to the cathedral. "But she sent me into danger. The
Brotherhood attacked the cathedral!"

"We had no way of knowing they would do that, that they were so desperate to retrieve
Morada's body. Mair arranged with Borin that you would bear the tithes, and then she went
on ahead, to the cathedral. She was working with others in the Fellowship to make good your
escape from the City. My father's guards had just come too close."

"But why so much effort to save me ?"

Hal was quiet for a long moment, and when he did speak, he chose his words carefully. "You
were valuable to us, Rani. Once things quieted down in the City, we hoped to call you back
from your refuge. We hoped that we could bring

Mindy I. Klasky

about the plan we'd hatched long ago. We wanted you to go to Bardo and be our agent
within the Brotherhood."

"You wanted to use me."

"We wanted you to join us. We still do, Rani."

"Join you! But I killed one of your number!"

"AH unknowing, You reacted to the lies you were told, to the evil you were fed-1 am still
authorized to invite you to join us."

    'Authorized'? Who gives orders to the king of all More-ma?"
M




"You know our leader—Glair. The wise old woman who watched over you at the beginning
of your quest, who kept guard over you in the dungeons."

"The Touched crone!"

"Aye, or so she appears," Hal nodded respectfully. Rani turned away from the king, questions
boiling in her mind. Mechanically, she opened the shutters, stared out at the winter scene
below. In the snow-blown courtyard, she could not make out the chopping block, could not
see where the executioner's axe had forever changed her life. After a long minute, Hal spoke,
so softly that she almost missed his words, "Will you join the Fellowship? Will you join us,
Rani? Ranita? Ranimara? Rai?"

Rani—the name belonging to her family, the relatives who were executed at the royal
command. Ranita—the name belonging to her lost guild, to the glasswrights who were
scattered or dead. Ranimara—a soldier's name, like the soldier she had murdered. Rai—the
name belonging to the Touched, the City's anonymous chaff.

She had no caste; she had no name; she had nowhere to go in all the City.

"We need you with us," Hal whispered. "The Brotherhood may be vanquished, but Jair's way
must still be tended."

"I know nothing of Jair's way. I've got blood on my hands."

"These are bloody times. The Fellowship will teach you about Jair."

"I'm a thirteen-year-old orphan, without a caste."

"You're one of us, if you desire."

He took the fragment of blue glass from her reluctant fingers and set it on the bench before
enfolding her hands between his own, like a liege recognizing a vassal. "Rani, when I saw you
in the guard's hut, when I knew that you were going alone, to face the worst the Brotherhood
could offer, I knew I had to take some action. I had to save you, in any way I could. Even as I
issued the orders, I knew that it would not be easy for you, being arrested, submitting to the
Defender's Judgment. I could not let you go, though, could not set you loose in the City
streets, to face what the Brotherhood had in store for you."

"But I'd been alone since the guild was destroyed." She sighed, tasting yet again the bitter
realization that the glass-wrights had been ruined for nothing, all for a grand mistake. "That
was a crime, Hal. The guild did nothing wrong; they knew nothing of Salina's plots."

"It was wrong," he agreed.

"Sometimes, I dream of rebuilding the guild, of gathering together the glasswrights who are
still out there…"

"I'll issue the orders today."

"That's it? Just issue the orders and gather them in?"

"That's only the beginning of the work. But they can start over again, and you can help
them." Rani read the seriousness in his eyes, knew that he would send out the royal
proclamation that afternoon.

"Just like that." She shook her head, a little dazed. "Command the forces of the kingdom with
a snap of your fingers. Just like when you sent the soldiers after me in the cathedral."

He nodded seriously, not taking his eyes from her, not shirking from his role in bringing the
Brotherhood to justice. "It was all that I could think to do."

"So that doesn't leave me much of a choice now, does it?" A growing smile softened her
words. "If I leave the palace, I won't get as far as the cathedral close before you'll send soldiers
after me?"

"Maybe a little farther," he admitted. "The snow wreaks havoc with their armor."

"We couldn't have that—rusty armor for the king's crack troops."

Silence for a moment and then Hal asked, "You'll stay?"

Rani nodded and spoke her words as solemnly as a vow. "I'll stay."

Hal smiled as he released her hands, and then he reached behind her, closing the wooden
shutters on the snow-filled courtyard, the City beyond, and the kingdom of all Morenia.